Smectymnuus redivivus Being an answer to a book, entituled, An humble remonstrance. In which, the original of liturgy episcopacy is discussed, and quæries propounded concerning both. The parity of bishops and presbyters in scripture demonstrated. The occasion of the imparity in antiquity discovered. The disparity of the ancient and our moderne bishops manifested. The antiquity of ruling elders in the church vindicated. The prelaticall church bounded.
         Smectymnuus.
      
       
         
           1654
        
      
       Approx. 248 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 44 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A52055
         Wing M784
         ESTC R223740
         99834025
         99834025
         38504
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52055)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 38504)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1836:12)
      
       
         
           
             Smectymnuus redivivus Being an answer to a book, entituled, An humble remonstrance. In which, the original of liturgy episcopacy is discussed, and quæries propounded concerning both. The parity of bishops and presbyters in scripture demonstrated. The occasion of the imparity in antiquity discovered. The disparity of the ancient and our moderne bishops manifested. The antiquity of ruling elders in the church vindicated. The prelaticall church bounded.
             Smectymnuus.
             Marshall, Stephen, 1594?-1655.
             Calamy, Edmund, 1600-1666.
             Young, Thomas, 1587-1655.
             Newcomen, Matthew, 1610?-1669.
             Spurstowe, William, 1605?-1666.
          
           [8], 78 p. ,
           
             Printed by T. C. for John Rothwell, a the Fountaine and Beare in Goldsmiths-row in Cheapside,
             London :
             1654.
          
           
             Errors in paging: pages misnumbered and bound out of order.
             Wing attributes authorship to Stephen Marshall, who, with Edmund Calamy, Thomas Young, Matthew Newcomen and William Spurstowe, written under the acronym, Smectymnuus.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656. -- Humble remonstrance to the high court of Parliament.
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Episcopacy -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           SMECTYMNUUS
           REDIVIVUS
           .
           BEING
           An
           Answer
           to
           a
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           AN
           HUMBLE
           REMONSTRANCE
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           ,
           The
           Originall
           of
           
             
               LITURGY
            
             
               EPISCOPACY
            
          
           is
           discussed
           .
        
         
           And
           Quaeres
           propounded
           concerning
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           PARITY
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           in
           Scripture
           Demonstrated
           .
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           their
           IMPARITY
           in
           Antiquity
           discovered
           .
        
         
           The
           DISPARITY
           of
           the
           Ancient
           and
           our
           Moderne
           Bishops
           manifested
           .
        
         
           The
           ANTIQUITY
           of
           ruling
           Elders
           in
           the
           Church
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           The
           PRELATICALL
           Church
           Bounded
           .
        
         
           
             JEREMY
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             stand
             in
             the
             wayes
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             and
             aske
             for
             the
             Old
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tertul.
             de
             praescr
             .
             adv
             .
             haeres
             .
          
           
             Id
             Dominicum
             &
             verum
             ,
             quod
             prius
             traditum
             :
             id
             autem
             extraneum
             &
             falsum
             quod
             sit
             posterius
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Rothwell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Fountaine
           and
           Beare
           in
           Goldsmiths-row
           in
           Cheapside
           .
           1654.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Good
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           SOlomon
           told
           us
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             many
             books
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.12
             .
             Scripturiency
          
           (
           it
           seemeth
           )
           is
           no
           novell
           humour
           ,
           but
           abounded
           then
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           means
           of
           transmitting
           knowledge
           was
           more
           difficult
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           cause
           for
           the
           complaint
           then
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           more
           now
           ;
           since
           the
           Presse
           hath
           helped
           the
           Penne
           ,
           every
           one
           will
           be
           scribling
           ,
           and
           so
           better
           bookes
           are
           neglected
           ,
           and
           lie
           like
           a
           few
           grains
           of
           Corn
           under
           an
           heap
           of
           Chaffe
           and
           dust
           :
           usually
           books
           are
           received
           as
           fashions
           ;
           the
           newest
           ,
           not
           the
           best
           and
           most
           profitable
           ,
           are
           most
           in
           esteem
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           really
           learned
           and
           sober
           men
           have
           been
           afraid
           to
           publish
           their
           labours
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           divert
           the
           world
           from
           reading
           the
           usefull
           works
           of
           others
           that
           wrote
           before
           them
           .
           *
           I
           remember
           
             Dr.
             Altingius
          
           a
           terse
           and
           neat
           spirit
           ,
           stood
           out
           the
           battery
           of
           twenty
           years
           importunity
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           yield
           to
           divulge
           any
           thing
           upon
           this
           fear
           .
           Certainly
           (
           Reader
           )
           't
           is
           for
           thy
           profit
           sometimes
           to
           look
           back
           and
           consult
           with
           them
           that
           first
           laboured
           in
           the
           mines
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           not
           alwaies
           to
           take
           up
           with
           what
           
           commeth
           next
           to
           hand
           .
           In
           this
           controversie
           of
           Discipline
           many
           have
           written
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           with
           a
           like
           judgement
           and
           strength
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           hath
           been
           no
           small
           
             rock
             of
             offence
          
           ,
           and
           
             stone
             of
             stumbling
          
           to
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           who
           are
           hardned
           with
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           a
           
             weak
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           as
           *
           Austin
           complaineth
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Manichee
           he
           had
           had
           too
           too
           often
           the
           victory
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           by
           the
           defences
           of
           weak
           and
           unskilfull
           Christians
           .
           This
           work
           which
           the
           Stationer
           hath
           now
           revived
           (
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Jewel
           after
           
             once
             shewing
          
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Cabinet
           of
           private
           studies
           only
           )
           was
           penned
           by
           *
           severall
           worthy
           Divines
           of
           great
           note
           and
           fame
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           borrowed
           and
           covert
           name
           of
           SMECTYMNUUS
           ,
           which
           was
           some
           matter
           of
           scorn
           and
           exception
           to
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           objected
           to
           Calvin
           his
           printing
           his
           Institutions
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Alcuinus
           ,
           and
           to
           Bucer
           his
           naming
           himself
           
             Aretius
             Felinus
          
           ,
           though
           all
           this
           without
           ground
           and
           reason
           ,
           the
           affixion
           of
           the
           name
           to
           any
           work
           being
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ;
           for
           there
           we
           should
           not
           consider
           so
           much
           the
           Author
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           not
           who
           said
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           ;
           and
           the
           assumption
           of
           another
           name
           not
           being
           infamous
           but
           where
           :
           it
           is
           done
           out
           of
           deceit
           ,
           and
           to
           anothers
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           shame
           because
           of
           guilt
           ,
           or
           feare
           to
           own
           the
           truths
           which
           they
           
           should
           establish
           :
           I
           suppose
           the
           reverend
           Authours
           were
           willing
           to
           lie
           hid
           under
           this
           ONOMASTICK
           ,
           partly
           that
           their
           work
           might
           not
           be
           received
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           the
           faction
           against
           which
           they
           dealt
           ,
           arrogating
           to
           themselves
           a
           Monopoly
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           condemning
           all
           others
           as
           ignorants
           and
           novices
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           heard
           ;
           and
           partly
           that
           they
           might
           not
           burden
           their
           Frontispiece
           with
           a
           
             voluminous
             nomenclature
          
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           usuall
           to
           affix
           so
           many
           names
           at
           length
           to
           one
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           work
           it self
           ,
           it
           speaketh
           its
           own
           praise
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           once
           more
           subjected
           to
           thy
           censure
           and
           judgement
           :
           This
           second
           publication
           of
           it
           was
           occasioned
           by
           another
           book
           for
           
             vindication
             of
             the
             Ministery
          
           by
           the
           Provinciall
           Assembly
           of
           London
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           frequent
           appeals
           to
           Smectymnuus
           ;
           though
           otherwise
           I
           should
           have
           judged
           the
           reprinting
           seasonable
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           now
           returned
           us
           to
           such
           a
           juncture
           of
           time
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           greater
           freedom
           of
           debate
           without
           noyse
           and
           vulgar
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           certainly
           if
           the
           quarrell
           of
           Episcopacy
           were
           once
           cleared
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           an
           issue
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           so
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           conviction
           of
           an
           errour
           by
           
             solid
             grounds
          
           being
           the
           best
           way
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           ;
           reformations
           carried
           on
           with
           
             popular
             tumult
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             rationall
             conviction
          
           ,
           
           seldom
           end
           well
           ;
           though
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           be
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           powring
           contempt
           upon
           those
           which
           are
           
             partiall
             in
             his
             law
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             improvident
             leapes
          
           which
           a
           people
           are
           wont
           to
           make
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           
             lasting
             mischiefe
          
           .
           I
           hope
           that
           by
           the
           review
           of
           these
           matters
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           know
           more
           of
           the
           Lords
           counsell
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           by
           weighing
           what
           may
           be
           said
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           we
           shall
           learn
           more
           to
           *
           
             truth
             it
             in
             love
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           unfeined
           desire
           of
           him
           who
           is
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             THO.
             MANTON
             .
          
           
             Newington
             ,
             
               
                 June
                 23.
                 1653.
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Most
             Honourable
             Lords
             ,
             And
             ye
             the
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             of
             the
             Honourable
             House
             of
             COMMONS
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             book
             which
             was
             lately
             directed
             to
             your
             Honours
             ,
             bearing
             the
             name
             of
             an
             
               Humble
               Remonstrance
            
             ,
             hath
             had
             accesse
             unto
             your
             presence
             :
             and
             is
             in
             the
             first
             approaches
             of
             it
             ,
             discovered
             by
             your
             discerning
             spirits
             ,
             to
             be
             neither
             Humble
             ,
             nor
             a
             Remonstrance
             ;
             but
             a
             heap
             of
             confident
             and
             ungrounded
             assertions
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             your
             Honours
             a
             Reply
             may
             seem
             superfluous
             :
             Yet
             left
             the
             Authour
             should
             glory
             in
             our
             silence
             ,
             as
             a
             granting
             of
             the
             cause
             ;
             we
             humbly
             crave
             your
             Honours
             leave
             to
             present
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             your selves
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             world
             by
             your
             hands
             ,
             a
             view
             of
             this
             Remonstrance
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             Authour
             after
             too
             large
             a
             Preface
             ,
             undertakes
             the
             support
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             him
             to
             be
             threatned
             with
             danger
             of
             a
             present
             precipice
             ,
             
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               the
               Hierarchy
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             constitution
             of
             those
             admired
             sons
             of
             Justice
             the
             Areopagi
             ;
             
             that
             such
             as
             pleaded
             before
             them
             should
             plead
             without
             prefacing
             and
             without
             passion
             :
             had
             your
             Honours
             made
             such
             a
             constitution
             ,
             this
             Remonstrance
             must
             have
             been
             banished
             from
             the
             face
             of
             your
             Assembly
             ;
             for
             the
             Preface
             fils
             almost
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             swels
             with
             so
             many
             
               passionate
               Rhetorications
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             harder
             for
             us
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             words
             to
             finde
             what
             his
             argument
             is
             that
             we
             have
             to
             answer
             ,
             then
             to
             answer
             it
             when
             it
             is
             found
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             not
             trace
             him
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             but
             close
             immediately
             with
             his
             arguments
             ,
             did
             we
             not
             finde
             in
             him
             a
             sad
             exemplification
             of
             that
             divine
             Axiome
             ,
             
             
               in
               Multitudine
               verb●rum
               non
               deest
               peccatum
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               ,
               there
               wants
               not
               sin
            
             :
             for
             though
             the
             Author
             is
             bold
             to
             call
             upon
             your
             Honours
             to
             heare
             the
             
               words
               of
               truth
               and
               confidence
            
             ,
             yet
             how
             little
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             his
             great
             confidence
             ,
             the
             ensuing
             discourse
             shall
             discover
             .
          
           
             His
             very
             words
             are
             confident
             enough
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             false
             as
             confident
             ;
             wherein
             he
             
               Impropriates
               all
               honesty
               unto
               these
               his
               Papers
               ,
               and
               brands
               all
               others
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Libellers
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             himselfe
             sinnes
             deeply
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             honesty
             ,
             and
             lies
             naked
             to
             the
             scourge
             of
             his
             own
             censure
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             in
             setting
             a
             brand
             upon
             all
             writings
             that
             have
             lately
             
             
             issued
             from
             the
             presse
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forgotten
             to
             speak
             
               any
               other
               language
               then
               Libellous
            
             :
             it
             seems
             himselfe
             had
             forgotten
             that
             some
             things
             had
             issued
             by
             authority
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             taxing
             (
             implicitely
             )
             all
             such
             as
             wil
             not
             own
             this
             Remonstrance
             for
             theirs
             ,
             as
             
               none
               of
               the
               peaceable
               and
               wel-affected
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             censuring
             the
             way
             of
             petitioning
             your
             Honours
             ,
             the
             ancient
             and
             ordinary
             free
             way
             of
             seeking
             redresse
             of
             our
             evils
             ,
             
             for
             
               a
               Tumultuary
               under-hand
               way
            
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             condemning
             all
             such
             as
             are
             not
             fautors
             of
             this
             
               Episcopal
               Cause
            
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             his
             Majesties
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             engrossing
             that
             praise
             onely
             to
             his
             own
             party
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               us
               the
               good
               Subjects
               of
               this
               whole
               Realme
               are
               fixed
               upon
               your
               Successe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             in
             Impropriating
             to
             the
             same
             party
             the
             praise
             of
             Orthodox
             ,
             
             pag.
             6.
             as
             if
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             think
             a
             thought
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             were
             no
             lesse
             Heresie
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             in
             former
             time
             to
             speak
             against
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             or
             the
             monkes
             fat
             belly
             ;
             whereas
             whether
             the
             
               Episcopall
               part
            
             be
             the
             
               Orthodox
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               wel-affected
               part
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               only
               good
               Subjects
               ,
            
             we
             leave
             to
             your
             Honours
             to
             Judge
             ,
             upon
             the
             numerous
             informations
             that
             flow
             in
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             
             Nor
             can
             they
             decline
             your
             Judgement
             ,
             
               seeing
               now
               you
               are
               (
               through
               Gods
               blessing
            
             )
             happily
             met
             in
             a
             much
             
               longed
               for
               Parliament
            
             :
             but
             whither
             so
             much
             longed
             for
             by
             him
             and
             his
             accomplices
             ,
             as
             by
             those
             against
             whom
             he
             whets
             his
             Style
             ,
             the
             prayers
             that
             have
             obtained
             this
             happy
             meeting
             ,
             and
             the
             praises
             that
             doe
             attend
             it
             ,
             will
             decide
             in
             that
             great
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Helena
             ,
             whose
             Champion
             this
             Remonstrant
             chiefely
             is
             ,
             is
             that
             Government
             which
             he
             calls
             Sacred
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               Government
               by
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             through
             the
             sides
             
               of
               some
               misliked
               persons
               some
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               wound
               .
               Misliked
               Persons
               ?
            
             and
             why
             not
             offending
             persons
             ?
             why
             not
             guilty
             persons
             ?
             when
             this
             
               Honourable
               house
               hath
               found
            
             just
             cause
             to
             charge
             some
             of
             them
             with
             crimes
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             ,
             Our
             zeale
             for
             your
             Honours
             makes
             us
             feare
             ,
             lest
             your
             assembly
             should
             suffer
             in
             this
             word
             ;
             as
             if
             your
             proceedings
             against
             such
             persons
             should
             be
             grounded
             upon
             compliance
             with
             such
             as
             doe
             mislike
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             upon
             their
             own
             demerits
             or
             the
             Justice
             of
             this
             Court.
             
          
           
             But
             whatever
             those
             Persons
             be
             ,
             the
             Government
             it self
             is
             Sacred
             ;
             
             which
             
               by
               the
               joynt
               confession
               of
               all
               reformed
               Divines
               ,
               derives
               it self
               from
               the
               times
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               any
               interruption
               ,
               
               without
               contradiction
               of
               any
               one
               congregation
               in
               the
               world
               unto
               this
               present
               age
               .
            
             This
             is
             but
             an
             
               Episcopall
               Bravado
            
             ;
             therefore
             we
             let
             it
             passe
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             close
             and
             contend
             with
             him
             in
             the
             point
             ;
             where
             we
             shall
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             three
             lines
             he
             hath
             packt
             up
             as
             many
             untruths
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             smoothly
             couched
             in
             so
             few
             words
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             of
             common
             understanding
             ,
             that
             lookes
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             almost
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             may
             at
             first
             view
             discover
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             two
             things
             in
             this
             Preface
             which
             we
             count
             not
             unworthy
             observation
             .
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             the
             comparison
             which
             he
             makes
             between
             the
             two
             Governments
             ,
             the
             Civil
             which
             with
             us
             
               is
               Monarchy
            
             :
             and
             the
             sacred
             which
             with
             
               him
               is
               Episcopaey
            
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               if
               Antiquity
               may
               be
               the
               Rule
            
             (
             as
             he
             pleades
             it
             for
             Episcopacy
             )
             or
             if
             Scripture
             (
             as
             he
             interprets
             Scripture
             )
             it
             is
             VARIABLE
             ,
             and
             ARBITRARY
             :
             but
             the
             other
             DIVINE
             and
             VNALTERABLE
             :
             so
             that
             had
             men
             petitioned
             for
             the
             altering
             of
             Monarchicall
             Government
             ,
             they
             had
             (
             in
             his
             Judgement
             )
             been
             lesse
             culpable
             ,
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             then
             in
             petitioning
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Hierarchicall
             :
             Had
             he
             found
             but
             any
             such
             passage
             in
             any
             of
             his
             
               Lewd
               Libellers
            
             (
             as
             his
             modesty
             is
             alwayes
             pleased
             to
             terme
             them
             )
             certainly
             if
             we
             may
             borrow
             his
             own
             phrase
             ,
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             
               three
               Interessed
               Kingdomes
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               neigbbour
               Churches
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               part
               beyond
               it
               ,
            
             had
             run
             with
             the
             loud
             cryes
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             
               Treason
               ,
               Treason
            
             .
          
           
             Truth
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             Antiquity
             we
             finde
             that
             
               this
               his
               uninterrupted
               sacred
               Government
            
             hath
             so
             farre
             invaded
             the
             Civil
             ,
             and
             so
             yoked
             Monarchy
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             Malmesbury
             reports
             :
             That
             
               William
               Rufus
               oppressed
               by
               Bishops
            
             ,
             perswaded
             the
             Jewes
             to
             confute
             them
             ;
             
             promising
             thereupon
             to
             turne
             England
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             free
             of
             Bishops
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             natural
             an
             effect
             of
             
               unalterable
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             that
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Embassador
             ,
             importuning
             him
             to
             permit
             Bishops
             to
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             to
             be
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             gave
             this
             answer
             :
             
             That
             his
             King
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             did
             desire
             ;
             for
             if
             Bishops
             should
             be
             so
             declared
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             all
             exempted
             from
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             as
             independent
             as
             the
             Pope
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             observable
             is
             the
             comparison
             he
             makes
             between
             the
             late
             Alterations
             attempted
             in
             our
             Neighbour
             Church
             by
             his
             Episcopal
             faction
             ,
             and
             that
             Alteration
             that
             is
             now
             justly
             desired
             by
             the
             
               humble
               Petitioners
            
             to
             this
             
               Honourable
               House
            
             .
             The
             one
             being
             attempted
             by
             strangers
             ,
             endeavoring
             violently
             to
             obtrude
             
             Innovations
             upon
             a
             
               setled
               Church
               and
               State
            
             ,
             The
             other
             
               humbly
               petitioned
            
             to
             the
             
               Heads
               and
               Princes
            
             of
             our
             State
             by
             Multitudes
             therein
             
               almost
               ruined
               by
               an
               Innovating
            
             Faction
             :
             yet
             doth
             not
             this
             Remonstrant
             blush
             to
             say
             ;
             if
             
               these
               be
               branded
            
             ,
             (
             so
             he
             calls
             the
             just
             censures
             of
             this
             Honourable
             House
             )
             
               for
               Incendiaries
               ,
               how
               shall
               these
               Boutefeux
               escape
               ,
               &c.
            
             thus
             cunningly
             indeavouring
             either
             to
             justifie
             the
             former
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             
             or
             to
             render
             the
             latter
             more
             odious
             then
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             attempts
             of
             these
             men
             whom
             he
             would
             thus
             render
             odious
             ,
             he
             craves
             leave
             to
             present
             to
             your
             Honours
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             quarrel
             :
             The
             Liturgy
             and
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             we
             
               humbly
               crave
               your
               Honours
               leave
               in
               both
               to
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
               FIrst
               ,
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               been
               hitherto
               esteemed
               sacred
               ,
               
               reverently
               used
               by
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               daily
               frequented
               by
               devout
               Protestants
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               that
               which
               more
               then
               once
               hath
               been
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Edicts
               of
               religious
               Princes
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               Parliamentary
               Acts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             hath
             it
             so
             ?
             whence
             then
             proceed
             these
             many
             Additions
             and
             Alterations
             ?
             that
             have
             so
             changed
             the
             face
             and
             fabrick
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             that
             as
             Dr.
             Hall
             spake
             once
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             England
             :
             if
             our
             fore-fathers
             should
             revive
             and
             see
             their
             daughters
             walking
             in
             Cheapside
             with
             their
             fannes
             and
             farthingales
             ,
             &c.
             they
             would
             wonder
             what
             kinde
             of
             creatures
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             say
             Nature
             had
             forgot
             her self
             and
             brought
             forth
             a
             monster
             :
             so
             if
             these
             holy
             Martyrs
             that
             once
             so
             reverently
             used
             the
             Liturgy
             should
             revive
             and
             look
             for
             their
             Letany
             stampt
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             amazed
             ,
             and
             wondering
             say
             ;
             England
             had
             forgotten
             her self
             and
             brought
             forth
             ,
             &c.
             Martyrs
             ?
             what
             doe
             we
             speak
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             Sir
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             your
             own
             a
             Bishops
             said
             it
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             many
             not
             so
             long
             since
             ,
             but
             you
             may
             well
             remember
             it
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               now
               so
               drest
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               come
               and
               see
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               claime
               it
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               in
               English
            
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             little
             then
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             your
             cause
             ,
             that
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               it
               is
               translated
               into
               other
               languages
            
             ;
             and
             as
             little
             service
             have
             they
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             have
             taught
             our
             Prayers
             to
             speak
             Latine
             again
             :
             For
             if
             it
             be
             their
             Language
             chiefly
             that
             overthrows
             the
             Popes
             claime
             ,
             take
             away
             that
             ,
             and
             what
             hinders
             then
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             may
             say
             ,
             
               these
               are
               mine
            
             ?
          
           
             
               As
               for
               other
               Translations
               and
               the
               great
               applause
            
             it
             hath
             
               obtained
               from
               forraigne
               Divines
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fumes
             this
             Remonstrant
             
             venditates
             ;
             what
             late
             dayes
             have
             produced
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             the
             great
             lights
             of
             Former
             ages
             have
             been
             farre
             from
             this
             applauding
             :
             we
             are
             sure
             judicious
             Calvin
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             there
             are
             sundry
             
               Tolerabiles
               Ineptiae
            
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             is
             no
             very
             great
             applause
             .
          
           
             
               To
               vindicate
               this
               Liturgy
               from
               scorne
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               at
               home
            
             or
             by
             your
             
               Honours
               aide
               to
               reinforce
               it
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ,
            
             is
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Remonstrance
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             whereof
             he
             falls
             into
             
               an
               unparallell'd
            
             discourse
             about
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Liturgies
             ;
             
             we
             call
             it
             unparalleld
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             ever
             drew
             the
             line
             of
             Liturgy
             so
             high
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             if
             by
             Liturgy
             this
             Remonstrant
             understand
             an
             
               Order
               observed
               in
               Church
               assemblies
               of
               Praying
               ,
               reading
               ,
               and
               expounding
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Administring
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c
            
             :
             Such
             a
             Liturgy
             we
             know
             and
             doe
             acknowledge
             both
             Iews
             and
             Christians
             have
             used
             .
             But
             if
             by
             Liturgy
             he
             understand
             prescribed
             and
             stinted
             formes
             of
             Administration
             Composed
             by
             some
             particular
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             imposed
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             (
             as
             this
             he
             must
             understand
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             he
             saith
             is
             nothing
             )
             we
             desire
             and
             expect
             that
             those
             formes
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             
               are
               yet
               extant
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               be
               produced
               ,
               might
               once
               appeare
               .
            
          
           
             Liturgy
             of
             this
             former
             sort
             we
             finde
             in
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             .
             
             But
             that
             there
             were
             not
             such
             
               stinted
               Liturgies
            
             as
             this
             Remonstrant
             disputes
             for
             ,
             appeares
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             in
             his
             
               Apol.
               Cap.
            
             30.
             where
             he
             saith
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             did
             in
             their
             publike
             assemblies
             pray
             
               sin●
               monitore
               quia
               de
               pectore
               ,
               without
               any
               Prompter
               but
               their
               own
               hearts
               .
            
             And
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             the
             same
             Father
             proves
             in
             his
             Treatise
             
               de
               Oratione
               :
               Sunt
               quae
               petantar
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               are
               some
               things
               to
               be
               asked
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
            
             of
             every
             man
             :
             
               the
               lawfull
               and
               ordinary
               prayer
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               )
               being
               laid
               as
               a
               foundation
               ;
               It
               is
               lawfull
               to
               build
               upon
               that
               foundation
               other
               prayers
               according
               to
               every
               ones
               occasions
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             St.
             Austin
             in
             his
             121.
             
             
               Ep.
               liberum
               est
               ;
               &c.
            
             it
             is
             free
             to
             aske
             the
             same
             things
             that
             are
             desired
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             
               aliis
               atque
               aliis
               verbis
            
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             way
             and
             sometimes
             another
             :
             And
             before
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             famous
             place
             of
             
               Iust.
               Mar.
               Apo.
            
             2.
             
             
             
               He
               ,
               who
               instructed
               the
               peeple
               ,
               prayed
               according
               to
               his
               ability
               .
            
             Nor
             was
             this
             liberty
             in
             prayer
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             set
             and
             imposed
             formes
             introduced
             ,
             untill
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Arian
             and
             Pelagian
             Heresies
             did
             invade
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             because
             those
             Hereticks
             did
             convey
             and
             spread
             their
             poyson
             in
             their
             formes
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Hymnes
             ,
             the
             Church
             thought
             it
             convenient
             to
             restraine
             the
             liberty
             of
             making
             
             
             and
             using
             publique
             forms
             :
             And
             first
             it
             ordained
             that
             none
             should
             pray
             
               pro
               Arbitrio
               ,
               sed
               semper
               eaedem
               preces
               ,
            
             that
             none
             should
             use
             liberty
             to
             vary
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             use
             alwaies
             the
             same
             forme
             ,
             
               Conc.
               Laod.
               Can.
            
             18.
             
             yet
             this
             was
             a
             forme
             of
             his
             own
             composing
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             another
             Canon
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             ordered
             thus
             :
             None
             should
             use
             any
             forme
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             had
             first
             conferred
             
               Cum
               fratribus
               instructioribus
               :
               with
               the
               more
               learned
               of
               his
               brethren
               .
               Conc.
               Carth.
               3●
               Can.
            
             23.
             and
             lastly
             that
             none
             should
             use
             set
             prayers
             ,
             
             but
             such
             as
             were
             approved
             of
             in
             a
             Synode
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             determined
             till
             the
             yeare
             416.
             
             
               Conc.
               Milev
            
             .
             2.
             
             Can.
             12.
             
             
             And
             had
             there
             been
             any
             Liturgies
             of
             Times
             of
             the
             first
             and
             most
             venerable
             antiquity
             producible
             ,
             the
             great
             admirers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             enquirers
             after
             them
             would
             have
             presented
             them
             to
             the
             world
             ere
             this
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             
               Bishop
               Andrewes
            
             in
             his
             zeale
             for
             Liturgies
             pursued
             the
             enquiry
             after
             the
             
               Iewish
               Liturgy
            
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             found
             it
             ;
             and
             one
             there
             was
             which
             he
             sent
             to
             Cambridge
             to
             be
             translated
             :
             but
             there
             it
             was
             soon
             discovered
             to
             have
             been
             made
             long
             after
             the
             Jewes
             ceased
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             himself
             supprest
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             saw
             the
             light
             under
             a
             translation
             .
          
           
             
             We
             wonder
             therefore
             what
             this
             Remonstrant
             meant
             to
             affirm
             so
             confidently
             ,
             that
             
               part
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               prayer
               which
               was
               composed
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               borrowed
               from
               the
               formes
               of
               prayer
               formerly
               used
               by
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             An
             opinion
             we
             never
             met
             before
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             we
             have
             read
             that
             the
             Rabbines
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             Saviour
             have
             borrowed
             some
             expressions
             from
             that
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             
               Evangelical
               passages
            
             :
             But
             we
             never
             read
             till
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
            
             borrowed
             from
             the
             
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Rabines
            
             expressions
             to
             use
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             much
             we
             wonder
             by
             what
             
               Revelation
               or
               Tradition
            
             (
             Scripture
             being
             silent
             in
             the
             thing
             )
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
             ,
             their
             Prayer
             was
             not
             of
             a
             
               sudden
               and
               extemporary
               conception
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Regular
               prescription
               .
            
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             some
             as
             well
             read
             in
             
               Iewish
               antiquity
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Remonstrant
             shewes
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             have
             told
             us
             that
             the
             houre
             of
             Prayer
             was
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Priest
             burnt
             Incense
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             were
             at
             their
             private
             prayers
             without
             ,
             as
             appeares
             Luke
             1.9
             .
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             while
             Zachary
             the
             Priest
             went
             in
             to
             offer
             Incense
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             stood
             with
             out
             praying
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Oblation
             .
             Which
             Prayers
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               Prescript
               Formes
            
             or
             Liturgies
             that
             they
             were
             not
             vocal
             but
             mental
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             Master
             Meade
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             exposition
             upon
             the
             eighth
             of
             the
             Revelations
             .
          
           
           
             And
             whatever
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             did
             ,
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Publican
             and
             the
             Pharisee
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             did
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             prayer
             )
             their
             prayer
             
               was
               not
               of
               Regular
               prescription
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               present
               Conception
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             Remonstrant
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             Liturgies
             ,
             then
             the
             Evangelical
             Church
             might
             better
             
               have
               improved
               her
               peace
               and
               happinesse
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               in
               composing
               Models
               of
               Invocation
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
            
             when
             there
             is
             one
             
               extant
               and
               ready
               to
               be
               produced
               ,
               that
               was
               constantly
               used
               by
               Gods
               people
               ever
               since
               Moses
               dayes
               ,
               and
               put
               over
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Apostolical
               practise
            
             :
             or
             else
             great
             is
             our
             losse
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             unhappily
             deprived
             of
             the
             best
             
               improvement
               ,
               the
               Church
               made
               of
               her
               peace
               and
               happinesse
            
             in
             the
             first
             300.
             years
             :
             for
             rejecting
             those
             Liturgies
             that
             are
             confessed
             by
             the
             Learned
             to
             bee
             Spurious
             :
             we
             challenge
             this
             Remonstrant
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             Liturgie
             that
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             those
             times
             .
             
             And
             blessed
             Constantine
             was
             herein
             as
             unhappy
             as
             wee
             ,
             who
             needed
             not
             have
             composed
             forms
             of
             prayer
             for
             his
             Guard
             to
             use
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             but
             might
             and
             would
             have
             taken
             them
             out
             of
             former
             Liturgies
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             ;
             
               And
               can
               ye
               with
               patience
               think
               that
               any
               ingenuous
               Christian
               should
               be
               so
               transported
               ,
            
             
             as
             upon
             such
             weak
             and
             unproved
             premises
             to
             build
             such
             a
             
               Confident
               conclusi●n
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Remonstrant
             doth
             ?
             and
             in
             that
             Conclusion
             forget
             the
             state
             of
             the
             controversie
             ,
             sliding
             from
             the
             question
             of
             a
             
               prescribed
               and
               imposed
               Liturgy
            
             to
             an
             arbitrary
             book
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Rhetorical
               Encomium
               of
               conceived
               prayer
            
             we
             shall
             more
             willingly
             bear
             a
             part
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             whose
             cause
             he
             pleads
             ;
             for
             had
             that
             been
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             this
             book
             :
             
               to
               hate
               ,
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               powring
               water
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               gladly
               to
               adde
               oyle
               rather
               :
            
             so
             many
             learned
             ,
             able
             ,
             
             Conscientious
             Preachers
             had
             not
             been
             molested
             and
             suspended
             ,
             for
             
               letting
               the
               constant
               flames
               of
               their
               fixed
               conceptions
               mount
               up
               from
               the
               altar
               of
               their
               zealous
               heart
               unto
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               :
            
             nor
             had
             there
             been
             so
             many
             advantages
             watched
             from
             some
             stops
             and
             seeming
             soloecismes
             in
             some
             mens
             prayers
             ,
             
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prayer
               ,
            
             which
             though
             now
             confest
             to
             be
             so
             
               far
               from
               being
               offensive
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               are
               as
               pleasing
               Musick
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             :
             yet
             time
             hath
             been
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             sounded
             as
             meer
             Battologies
             ;
             nay
             no
             better
             then
             meer
             Blasphemies
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             some
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             conceived
             prayer
             be
             not
             to
             be
             opposed
             in
             another
             ,
             
             by
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             found
             the
             true
             operation
             of
             this
             grace
             in
             himself
             :
             with
             that
             spirit
             then
             are
             those
             possest
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             
             onely
             thus
             raged
             with
             their
             tongues
             against
             this
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             by
             sealing
             up
             the
             mouthes
             of
             Ministers
             for
             praying
             thus
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             imposing
             penances
             upon
             private
             Christians
             for
             praying
             thus
             in
             their
             families
             :
             and
             compelling
             them
             to
             abjure
             this
             practise
             ,
             have
             endeavoured
             with
             raging
             violence
             to
             banish
             this
             divine
             ordinance
             from
             our
             Churches
             and
             dwellings
             ,
             and
             profest
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             it
             was
             fitter
             for
             Amsterdam
             then
             for
             our
             Churches
             .
             
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             this
             applause
             of
             conceived
             prayer
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             Cordial
             ,
             yet
             he
             makes
             it
             but
             a
             
               vantage
               ground
            
             to
             lift
             up
             
               publike
               formes
               of
               sacred
               Church
               Liturgy
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             the
             higher
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             greater
             honour
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               power
               of
               your
               authority
               they
               be
               reinforced
               ,
            
             which
             work
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             need
             to
             call
             your
             Honours
             to
             ,
             had
             not
             
               Episcopal
               zeal
            
             broke
             forth
             into
             such
             flames
             of
             indignation
             against
             conceived
             prayers
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             more
             just
             cause
             to
             implore
             the
             
               propitious
               aide
            
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             to
             
               re-establish
               the
               Liberty
               of
               this
            
             ,
             
             then
             they
             to
             re-inforce
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Yet
             there
             are
             two
             specious
             Arguments
             which
             this
             Remonstrant
             brings
             to
             perswade
             this
             desired
             re-inforcement
             ,
             the
             Original
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             tels
             your
             Honours
             ,
             it
             was
             
               selected
               out
               of
               ancient
               .
               Models
               not
            
             Roman
             but
             Christian
             ,
             
               contrived
               by
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               of
               the
               blessed
               reformation
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             
             where
             we
             beseech
             your
             Honours
             to
             consider
             how
             we
             may
             trust
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             speaking
             and
             writing
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             proclaime
             it
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             Roman
             and
             Christian
             stand
             in
             opposition
             :
             sometimes
             they
             tell
             men
             ,
             their
             Liturgy
             is
             wholly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Missal
            
             ,
             onely
             with
             some
             little
             alteration
             :
             and
             here
             they
             would
             perswade
             your
             Honours
             there
             is
             nothing
             Romane
             in
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             wholly
             selected
             out
             of
             pure
             
               Ancient
               Models
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Quintessence
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Whereas
             alas
             the
             original
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             published
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             that
             Proclamation
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             here
             they
             please
             to
             stile
             the
             Composers
             of
             it
             ,
             
               holy
               Martyrs
               and
               contrivers
               of
               the
               blessed
               Reformation
               :
            
             yet
             there
             are
             
               of
               the
               Tribe
               for
               whom
               he
               pleads
               ,
            
             not
             a
             few
             that
             have
             called
             them
             Traitors
             rather
             then
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Deformers
             rather
             then
             Reformers
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             His
             other
             Argument
             for
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             taken
             from
             that
             
               supply
               of
               strength
               it
               hath
               received
               from
               the
               recommendation
               of
               foure
               most
               Religious
               Princes
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               Parliamentary
               establishments
               :
               and
               more
               
               especially
               from
               the
               Proclamation
               of
               King
            
             James
             
               of
               famous
               memory
            
             :
             the
             validity
             of
             which
             plea
             ,
             your
             Honours
             are
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             leave
             it
             at
             your
             Bar
             ;
             yet
             these
             two
             things
             we
             know
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             forme
             was
             never
             established
             to
             be
             so
             
               punctually
               observed
            
             ,
             so
             
               rigorously
               pressed
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               casting
               out
               of
               all
               that
               scruple
               it
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               in
               it
            
             (
             as
             many
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             now
             doe
             )
             to
             the
             (
             almost
             )
             justling
             out
             of
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             and
             
               Conceived
               Prayer
               altogether
            
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             as
             sure
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             your
             Honours
             think
             neither
             your
             own
             Lawes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             that
             
               most
               famous
               and
               ever
               admired
               Prince
               ,
            
             to
             be
             as
             unalterable
             as
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             briefly
             shewed
             ,
             that
             Liturgies
             are
             not
             of
             that
             antiquity
             that
             this
             Remonstrant
             pretends
             ,
             but
             that
             
               conceived
               prayer
            
             was
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             before
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             is
             
               justified
               from
               their
               own
               mouthes
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             
               found
               fault
               with
               by
               any
               but
               a
               gracelesse
               man
            
             :
             and
             having
             likewise
             shewed
             that
             
               our
               Liturgy
               was
               taken
            
             out
             of
             Models
             ,
             not
             onely
             Christian
             but
             Romane
             ,
             and
             had
             since
             the
             first
             compiling
             of
             it
             suffered
             alteration
             to
             the
             worse
             ;
             and
             though
             
               established
               by
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Proclamation
             ,
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             the
             justling
             out
             ,
             either
             of
             preaching
             or
             conceived
             prayer
             ;
             these
             things
             declared
             ,
             we
             humbly
             crave
             your
             Honours
             leave
             to
             propound
             these
             two
             Queries
             .
          
           
             
               QUERE
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               fit
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               present
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               symbolizeth
               so
               much
               with
               the
               Popish
               Masse
               ,
               
               as
               that
               the
               Pope
               himself
               was
               willing
               to
               have
               it
               used
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               but
               confirme
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               made
               and
               composed
               into
               this
               frame
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               
               bring
               the
               Papists
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               which
               we
               finde
               to
               be
               with
               so
               little
               successe
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               hath
               rather
               brought
               many
               of
               us
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               them
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               lost
               many
               of
               ours
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               Because
               many
               things
               therein
               contained
               are
               stumbling
               blocks
               
               before
               the
               feet
               of
               many
               :
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               the
               clogging
               it
               with
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               the
               often
               and
               impertinent
               reiterating
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               ill
               translation
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               many
               phrases
               in
               the
               very
               prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               liable
               to
               just
               exception
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Minister
               by
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               peoples
               mouth
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               book
               prescribes
               Responsories
               to
               be
               said
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               are
               unsutable
               to
               what
               the
               Minister
               pronounceth
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               seem
               to
               savour
               of
               Tautology
               ,
               
               some
               are
               made
               to
               be
               so
               essential
               to
               the
               prayer
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               which
               the
               Minister
               saith
               ,
               is
               no
               prayer
               without
               them
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Letany
               .
            
             
               
               Because
               it
               is
               so
               much
               Idolized
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               accounted
               the
               only
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               made
               the
               upholder
               of
               a
               non-preaching
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               is
               cryed
               up
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               as
               that
               some
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               say
               ;
               
               that
               the
               wit
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               cannot
               mend
               it
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sufficient
               discharge
               of
               the
               Ministers
               
               duty
               to
               read
               this
               Book
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               such
               multitudes
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               distaste
               this
               book
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               it
               be
               altered
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               any
               mutual
               agreement
               between
               Gods
               Ministers
               and
               their
               people
               .
            
             
               
               There
               is
               such
               a
               vast
               difference
               between
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Liturgies
               of
               all
               other
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               keepes
               them
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               us
               from
               full
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               QUERE
               II.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               first
               reformers
               of
               Religion
               did
               ever
               intend
               the
               use
               of
               a
               Liturgy
               further
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               an
               help
               ,
               in
               the
               want
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               a
               Minister
               .
            
             
               
               All
               other
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               though
               they
               use
               Liturgies
               ,
               yet
               doe
               no
               binde
               their
               Ministers
               to
               the
               use
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Rubrick
               in
               King
               Edwards
               book
               left
               it
               unto
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               what
               and
               how
               much
               to
               read
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Homilies
               which
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               are
               left
               free
               either
               to
               be
               read
               or
               not
               ,
               by
               preaching
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               why
               not
               then
               theLiturgy
               ?
               especially
               considering
               that
               the
               ability
               to
               offer
               up
               the
               peoples
               wants
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               office
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               preaching
               .
               And
               if
               it
               can
               be
               thought
               no
               lesse
               then
               sacriledge
               to
               rob
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Ministers
               gift
               in
               preaching
               ,
               and
               to
               tye
               them
               to
               Homilies
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               lesse
               ,
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               their
               gift
               in
               prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               first
               binding
               of
               it
               upon
               all
               to
               use
               ,
               was
               not
               
               to
               tye
               godly
               men
               from
               exercising
               their
               gift
               in
               prayer
               ;
               but
               the
               old
               Popish
               Priests
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               seeming
               returne
               to
               our
               Religion
               did
               through
               indulgence
               retaine
               their
               places
               ,
               from
               returning
               to
               the
               old
               Masse
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               makes
               many
               refuse
               to
               be
               present
               at
               our
               Church
               service
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Liturgy
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               imposing
               of
               it
               upon
               Ministers
               .
               And
               we
               finde
               no
               way
               to
               recover
               our
               people
               to
               a
               stinted
               prayer
               ,
               but
               by
               leaving
               it
               free
               to
               use
               or
               not
               to
               use
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               
               that
               this
               will
               breed
               divisions
               and
               disturbances
               
               in
               Churches
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               a
               uniformity
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               many
               unable
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               not
               bred
               any
               disturbance
               in
               other
               reformed
               Churches
               .
               
            
             
               Why
               should
               the
               free
               liberty
               of
               using
               or
               not
               using
               a
               Liturgy
               ,
               
               breed
               more
               confusion
               then
               the
               free
               liberty
               of
               reading
               or
               not
               reading
               Homilies
               ?
               especially
               when
               Ministers
               shall
               teach
               people
               ,
               not
               to
               condemne
               one
               another
               in
               things
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               care
               taken
               in
               those
               that
               have
               the
               power
               to
               make
               
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               choose
               men
               gifted
               as
               well
               for
               prayer
               as
               preaching
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               how
               any
               inconvenience
               should
               follow
               .
               Or
               if
               afterwards
               it
               should
               appeare
               ,
               that
               any
               Minister
               should
               prove
               insufficient
               to
               discharge
               the
               duty
               of
               prayer
               in
               a
               conceived
               way
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               imposed
               on
               him
               as
               a
               punishment
               ,
               to
               use
               set
               forms
               and
               no
               other
               .
               But
               why
               any
               Minister
               that
               hath
               the
               gift
               of
               prayer
               ,
               in
               an
               abundant
               measure
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               preaching
               ,
               should
               be
               hindered
               from
               exercising
               his
               gift
               well
               ,
               because
               another
               useth
               it
               ill
               ,
               is
               a
               new
               Divinity
               never
               heard
               of
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               till
               Bishop
               Wrens
               dayes
               ,
               who
               forbad
               all
               use
               of
               conceived
               prayer
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             with
             your
             
               Honours
               favour
            
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             point
             disputed
             in
             this
             Remonstrance
             ,
             
               Episcopacy
               it selfe
            
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             whatsoever
             hath
             been
             either
             spoken
             or
             written
             by
             any
             ,
             either
             
               learned
               Divines
            
             ,
             or
             
               well-reformed
               Churches
            
             (
             as
             his
             conscience
             knows
             ,
             
             there
             are
             of
             both
             that
             have
             writ
             against
             it
             )
             is
             Taxed
             by
             him
             as
             no
             other
             then
             the
             
               unjust
               Clamors
               either
               of
               weak
               or
               factious
               persons
               .
            
             Sure
             the
             man
             thinkes
             he
             hath
             obtained
             a
             Monopoly
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             all
             Knowledge
             is
             lockt
             up
             in
             his
             bosome
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             Knowledge
             but
             piety
             and
             peaceablenesse
             too
             ;
             
             for
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             must
             suffer
             either
             as
             weak
             or
             factious
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             be
             their
             Judge
             .
             We
             know
             not
             what
             this
             Arrogancy
             might
             attempt
             to
             fasten
             upon
             your
             Honours
             ,
             should
             the
             bowels
             of
             your
             compassion
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             to
             weigh
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             your
             wisedomes
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             
               Humble
               petitions
            
             ,
             presented
             to
             you
             from
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             hath
             long
             groaned
             under
             the
             Iron
             and
             Insupportable
             yoake
             of
             this
             
               Episcopal
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             your
             Honours
             will
             please
             to
             take
             into
             your
             prudent
             and
             pious
             consideration
             :
             Especially
             knowing
             it
             is
             their
             continual
             practise
             to
             loade
             with
             the
             odious
             names
             of
             Faction
             all
             that
             justly
             complaine
             of
             their
             
               unjust
               oppression
            
             .
          
           
           
             
             In
             his
             addresse
             to
             his
             defence
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             he
             makes
             an
             unhappy
             confession
             
               that
               he
               is
               confounded
               in
               himselfe
               .
            
             Your
             Honours
             may
             in
             this
             believe
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             reades
             this
             remonstrance
             ,
             may
             easily
             observe
             so
             many
             falsities
             and
             contradictions
             ,
             (
             though
             presented
             to
             publike
             view
             ,
             with
             a
             face
             of
             confident
             boldnesse
             ,
             )
             
             as
             could
             not
             fall
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             
               self-confounded
               man
            
             ▪
             which
             though
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             
               your
               Honours
            
             have
             descryed
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             an
             errant
             and
             unobserving
             eye
             ,
             under
             the
             Embroyderies
             of
             a
             silken
             Language
             ,
             we
             Humbly
             crave
             your
             Honours
             leave
             to
             put
             them
             one
             by
             one
             upon
             the
             file
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             see
             what
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             bold
             assertions
             of
             this
             confident
             Remonstrant
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             page
             ,
             he
             dubs
             his
             book
             *
             
               the
               faithful
               messenger
               of
               all
            
             a
             
               the
               peaceable
               and
               right
               affected
               sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
            
             which
             words
             (
             besides
             that
             unchristian
             Theta
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             already
             observed
             ,
             they
             set
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             party
             ,
             )
             carry
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             them
             a
             notorious
             falsity
             and
             contradiction
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             book
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             this
             book
             be
             the
             m●ss●nger
             of
             all
             
               his
               own
               party
            
             in
             England
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             all
             could
             know
             of
             the
             coming
             forth
             of
             this
             book
             before
             it
             was
             published
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             that
             book
             crave
             admittance
             in
             
               all
               their
               names
            
             ,
             that
             speakes
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             one
             man
             almost
             tht
             whole
             book
             thorow
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             small
             slip
             ;
             well
             be
             it
             so
             :
             but
             in
             the
             seventh
             page
             he
             layes
             it
             on
             in
             four
             lines
             ,
             asserting
             these
             four
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             
               Episcopall
               Government
            
             ,
             (
             that
             very
             same
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             which
             some
             
               he
               saith
               seeke
               to
               wound
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Government
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             )
             derives
             it self
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             which
             though
             we
             shall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             more
             fully
             confute
             anon
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             here
             but
             rank
             it
             among
             his
             notorious
             —
             :
             for
             how
             could
             there
             be
             such
             Government
             of
             a
             Diocesse
             by
             a
             Bishop
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             ?
             
             and
             if
             there
             had
             been
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             no
             Diocesans
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             
             or
             as
             most
             agree
             260.
             before
             Parishes
             were
             distinguished
             ,
             
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             distinction
             of
             Parishes
             before
             there
             could
             be
             an
             union
             of
             them
             into
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             
               the
               joynt
               confession
               of
               all
               reformed
               Divines
               granted
               ,
               that
               this
               sacred
               Government
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             What
             all
             reformed
             Divines
             ?
             
             was
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             that
             minde
             ?
             Are
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Netherlands
            
             ,
             
             of
             that
             Judgement
             ?
             we
             shall
             shew
             anon
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
             more
             truth
             in
             this
             Assertion
             then
             if
             he
             had
             said
             with
             Anaxagoras
             ,
             snow
             is
             black
             ,
             or
             with
             Copernicus
             ,
             tho
             Earth
             moves
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             stand
             stil.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             saith
             this
             
               Government
               hath
               continued
               without
               any
               
               interruption
               :
            
             What
             doth
             he
             meane
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ?
             for
             we
             reade
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             world
             this
             Government
             was
             never
             known
             for
             many
             yeares
             together
             :
             as
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             in
             Ancient
             times
             the
             Scots
             were
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             faith
             by
             Priests
             and
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             were
             without
             Bishops
             290.
             yeares
             :
             
             yea
             to
             come
             to
             England
             ,
             we
             would
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             this
             Remonstrant
             whether
             God
             had
             a
             Church
             in
             England
             in
             Q.
             Maries
             dayes
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             for
             some
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             this
             man
             saith
             ,
             this
             Government
             hath
             continued
             without
             any
             interruption
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             then
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             finde
             but
             in
             the
             line
             of
             Popish
             succession
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             hath
             thus
             continued
             
               without
               the
               contradiction
               of
               any
               one
               Congregation
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
            
             It
             seemes
             he
             hath
             forgotten
             ,
             what
             their
             own
             darling
             Heylin
             hath
             written
             of
             the
             people
             of
             
               Biscay
               in
               Spaine
            
             ,
             that
             they
             admit
             of
             no
             Bishops
             to
             come
             among
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             Ferdinand
             the
             Catholike
             came
             in
             progresse
             accompanied
             among
             others
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Pampelone
               ,
               the
               people
            
             rose
             up
             in
             Armes
             ,
             drove
             back
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             gathering
             up
             all
             the
             dust
             which
             they
             thought
             he
             had
             trode
             on
             ,
             flung
             it
             into
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Which
             story
             had
             it
             been
             recorded
             onely
             by
             him
             ,
             
             would
             have
             been
             of
             lighter
             Credit
             .
             But
             we
             reade
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Chronicle
             ,
             who
             saith
             more
             then
             the
             Doctor
             :
             for
             he
             tels
             us
             that
             the
             People
             threw
             that
             dust
             that
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Mule
             had
             trode
             on
             ,
             into
             the
             Sea
             with
             
               Curses
               and
               Imprecations
            
             :
             which
             certainly
             saith
             he
             was
             not
             done
             without
             some
             Mystery
             ,
             those
             people
             not
             being
             voide
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             superstitiously
             devout
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             are
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Congregation
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             in
             which
             this
             Government
             hath
             met
             with
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             And
             are
             not
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Scottish
            
             ,
             and
             Belgick
             Churches
             worthy
             to
             be
             counted
             Christian
             Congregations
             ?
             and
             who
             knowes
             not
             that
             amongst
             these
             this
             Government
             hath
             met
             not
             onely
             with
             verbal
             but
             reall
             contradiction
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             he
             cannot
             leave
             his
             —
             :
             But
             within
             two
             pages
             is
             at
             it
             againe
             ;
             and
             
               tels
               us
               of
               an
               unquestionable
               clearenesse
               wherein
               it
               hath
               
               been
               from
               the
               Apostles
               derived
               to
               us
            
             :
             how
             unquestionable
             ?
             
             when
             
             the
             many
             volumes
             written
             about
             it
             ,
             witnesse
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             as
             much
             questioned
             as
             any
             point
             (
             almost
             )
             in
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             And
             that
             assertion
             of
             his
             that
             tels
             us
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             
               had
               a
               forme
               of
               prayer
               as
               ancient
               as
               Moses
               ,
               which
               was
               constantly
               practised
               to
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             we
             have
             shewed
             how
             bold
             and
             false
             this
             assertion
             is
             ,
             yet
             we
             mention
             it
             here
             as
             deserving
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Catalogue
             .
          
           
             
             And
             that
             he
             may
             not
             seem
             
               Contra
               mentem
               ire
            
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             still
             ,
             
             p.
             18.
             he
             
               saith
               ,
               Episcopal
               Government
               hath
               continued
               in
               this
               Island
               ever
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               without
               contradiction
               .
            
             Had
             he
             taken
             a
             lesse
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             said
             but
             since
             the
             resuscitation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             we
             can
             prove
             it
             to
             him
             and
             shall
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             reformation
             ,
             Episcopacy
             hath
             been
             more
             contradicted
             ,
             then
             ever
             the
             Papacy
             was
             before
             the
             extirpation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Yet
             still
             the
             man
             runs
             on
             ,
             thinking
             to
             get
             credit
             to
             his
             untruths
             by
             their
             multiplications
             ;
             for
             pag.
             21.
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               Certainly
               ,
               except
               all
               Histories
               ,
               all
               Authors
               faile
               us
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               certaine
               then
               this
               truth
               :
               Os
               Durum
               !
            
             Nothing
             more
             certaine
             !
             what
             is
             it
             not
             more
             certain
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             more
             certain
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             and
             man
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             more
             certain
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             !
             must
             this
             th●n
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             the
             corner
             stone
             of
             our
             Religion
             ?
             must
             this
             be
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             !
             O
             that
             men
             should
             not
             onely
             forget
             themselves
             ,
             but
             God
             also
             :
             and
             in
             their
             zeale
             for
             their
             own
             Honour
             utter
             words
             bordering
             upon
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Indignation
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             prosecute
             these
             falsities
             of
             his
             any
             further
             ;
             we
             will
             leave
             this
             displeasing
             service
             ,
             onely
             retorting
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Remonstrant
             upon
             himself
             ,
             
             
               Surely
               could
               he
               look
               with
               our
               eyes
            
             (
             or
             any
             eyes
             that
             were
             not
             partial
             )
             
               he
               would
               see
               cause
               to
               be
               throughly
               ashamed
               of
               these
               his
               grosse
               injurious
               miscarriages
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               never
               good
               cause
            
             (
             if
             cause
             be
             good
             )
             
               had
               more
               reason
               to
               complaine
               of
               a
               sinful
               prosecution
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             WE
             will
             now
             come
             with
             your
             Honours
             patience
             ,
             to
             weigh
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             more
             strength
             in
             his
             arguments
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             truth
             in
             his
             assertions
             .
          
           
             His
             Plea
             for
             Episcopacy
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             In
             the
             first
             he
             
             brings
             arguments
             for
             the
             supporting
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             second
             he
             undertakes
             to
             answer
             the
             objections
             that
             may
             be
             made
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             argument
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             couched
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Were
               this
               Ordinance
               meerly
               Humane
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               if
               there
               c●uld
               no
               more
               be
               said
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               exceeding
               Ancient
               ,
               of
               more
               then
            
             15.
             
               hundred
               years
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             strength
             of
             which
             argument
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             in
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             this
             government
             fifteen
             hundered
             years
             and
             upwards
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Island
             ever
             since
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             he
             speaks
             two
             things
             which
             deserve
             just
             c●nsure
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Hierarchical
             Government
             hath
             continued
             for
             fifteen
             hundred
             years
             ;
             therefore
             should
             not
             now
             be
             altered
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             called
             ,
             as
             Hierom
             in
             another
             Case
             ,
             
               Argumentum
               Galeatum
               ,
               an
               Argument
               calculated
               for
               the
               Meridian
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               may
               indifferently
               serve
               for
               all
               Religions
               in
               the
               World
               :
            
             For
             thus
             the
             Jews
             might
             have
             pleaded
             against
             Christ
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             more
             then
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Heathens
             did
             plead
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             answers
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Argument
             the
             Pope
             sits
             as
             fast
             rivetted
             in
             his
             chayre
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             ours
             in
             theirs
             :
             whose
             Plea
             for
             Antiquity
             runs
             parallel
             with
             theirs
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             observation
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Ego
               sum
               via
               ,
               veritas
               &
               vita
            
             ;
             not
             
               Ego
               sum
               consuetudo
            
             ;
             and
             *
             that
             
               Consuetudo
               sine
               veritate
               est
               vetustas
               erroris
               ,
            
             Christ
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             Custome
             ;
             and
             Custome
             withou
             Truth
             ,
             is
             a
             mouldy
             error
             :
             and
             as
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Bacon
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Antiquity
               without
               Truth
               ,
               is
               a
               Cypher
               without
               a
               Figure
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             had
             this
             b
             Remonstrant
             been
             as
             well
             versed
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             bear
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             Learned
             Ancients
             affirming
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Time
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             governed
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             when
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             might
             further
             have
             seen
             more
             affinity
             between
             our
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             between
             the
             Primitive
             Bishops
             and
             them
             .
             And
             that
             as
             King
             Iames
             of
             famous
             memory
             ,
             said
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             it
             differed
             no
             more
             from
             Rome
             ,
             then
             Rome
             did
             from
             what
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ;
             may
             as
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             we
             differ
             no
             more
             from
             them
             then
             they
             do
             from
             what
             Bishops
             were
             ,
             when
             first
             they
             were
             raised
             
             unto
             this
             eminency
             :
             which
             difference
             we
             shall
             shew
             in
             our
             ensuing
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             said
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             did
             
               Roman
               in
               Roma
               quaerere
            
             ,
             he
             sought
             Rome
             in
             Rome
             ;
             so
             wee
             
               Episcopatum
               in
               Episcopatu
            
             ,
             may
             go
             seek
             for
             a
             
               Bishop
               among
               all
               our
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             in
             his
             application
             of
             this
             Argument
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               continued
               in
               this
               Island
               ever
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               without
               contradiction
            
             ;
             which
             is
             his
             Second
             in
             this
             Argument
             :
             
             How
             false
             this
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             declared
             already
             ;
             and
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             since
             the
             r●formation
             ,
             that
             hath
             met
             with
             so
             much
             Contradiction
             as
             Episcopacy
             hath
             done
             ;
             witness
             the
             several
             Books
             written
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             our
             several
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Petitions
             exhibited
             to
             our
             several
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             speeches
             made
             therein
             againg
             
               Episcopal
               Government
            
             :
             many
             of
             which
             are
             yet
             extant
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             that
             supply
             of
             Accessory
             strength
             ,
             which
             he
             begs
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               just
               policy
               ,
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               teacheth
               us
               not
               easily
               to
               give
               way
               to
               the
               change
               of
               those
               things
               which
               long
               use
               and
               many
            
             *
             
               Laws
               have
               firmly
               established
               ,
               as
               Necessary
               and
               Beneficial
            
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             to
             former
             Ages
             have
             seemed
             Necessary
             and
             Beneficial
             ,
             may
             to
             succeeding
             Generations
             ,
             prove
             not
             Necessary
             but
             Noxious
             ,
             not
             Beneficial
             ,
             but
             Burthensome
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             same
             
               light
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             
               just
               policy
            
             ,
             that
             did
             at
             the
             first
             command
             the
             establishment
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             and
             will
             perswade
             their
             Abolishment
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             either
             our
             Parliaments
             must
             never
             Repeale
             any
             of
             their
             former
             Acts
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             justly
             and
             wisely
             done
             )
             or
             else
             in
             so
             doing
             must
             run
             Counter
             to
             the
             
               light
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               just
               policy
            
             ;
             which
             to
             think
             were
             an
             impiety
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
             THe
             Second
             Argument
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             
               Pedigree
               of
               this
               holy
               Calling
               ,
               which
               he
               derives
               from
               no
               less
               then
               an
               Apostolical
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               right
               divine
               institution
            
             ;
             
             and
             assayes
             to
             prove
             it
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               clear
               practice
               of
               their
               Successors
               ,
               continued
               i'
               Christs
               Church
               to
               this
               very
               day
               :
            
             And
             to
             this
             Argument
             he
             so
             much
             confides
             ,
             that
             he
             concludes
             it
             with
             this
             
               Triumphant
               Epiphonema
            
             ,
             
             
               What
               scruple
               can
               remain
               in
               any
               ingenuous
               heart
               ?
            
             And
             determins
             ,
             
               if
               any
               continue
               yet
               unsatisfied
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               despight
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               all
               evidence
               of
               History
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               wilfully
               shuts
               his
               eyes
               with
               a
               purpose
               not
               to
               see
               the
               light
               .
            
             Bona
             verba
             .
          
           
             By
             your
             favour
             Sir
             ,
             we
             will
             tell
             you
             notwithstanding
             the
             supposed
             strength
             of
             your
             argumentation
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             scruple
             yet
             remaining
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             would
             know
             upon
             what
             ground
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             because
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             (
             which
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             is
             
               O●iginal
               Authority
            
             )
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             Originally
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             they
             came
             to
             be
             distinguished
             :
             
             and
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             Episcopacy
             did
             swallow
             up
             all
             the
             honor
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             
             Pharaoh's
             lean
             Kine
             did
             the
             fat
             .
          
           
             Their
             Identity
             is
             discernable
             :
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             names
             given
             unto
             both
             :
             secondly
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             office
             designed
             unto
             both
             in
             Scripture
             .
             As
             for
             the
             names
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             names
             given
             unto
             both
             in
             Sacred
             Writ
             ?
             Let
             the
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             and
             seventh
             verses
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             to
             Titus
             testifie
             :
             in
             the
             fifth
             verse
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             that
             he
             left
             Titus
             in
             Creet
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ;
             in
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ,
             he
             gives
             a
             delineation
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             such
             Ordination
             :
             and
             in
             the
             seventh
             ,
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             person
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             qualified
             :
             
               for
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Now
             if
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             be
             not
             here
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             names
             of
             distinct
             office
             and
             order
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             reason
             rendred
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             of
             his
             direction
             in
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             verses
             ,
             is
             (
             with
             reverence
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             inconsequential
             ,
             and
             his
             demand
             unjust
             .
             If
             a
             Chancellor
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Universities
             should
             give
             order
             to
             his
             Vice-Chancellor
             to
             admit
             none
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Batchelour
             in
             Arts
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             able
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             keep
             a
             Divinity
             Act
             :
             
               For
               Batchelours
               in
               Divinity
               must
               be
               so
            
             :
             what
             reason
             or
             equity
             were
             in
             this
             ?
             So
             if
             Paul
             leaving
             Titus
             as
             his
             
               Lecum
               tenens
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             Creet
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             should
             give
             order
             to
             him
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             to
             be
             an
             Elder
             but
             one
             thus
             and
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             because
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             so
             :
             had
             a
             Bishop
             been
             an
             Order
             or
             Calling
             distinct
             from
             ,
             or
             superior
             to
             a
             Presbyte●
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             no
             more
             rational
             or
             equal
             then
             the
             former
             :
             therefore
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             the
             Elder
             mentioned
             in
             the
             fifth
             verse
             .
             Consonant
             to
             this
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Acts.
             20.
             v.
             17.18
             .
             where
             such
             as
             in
             17.
             verse
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             in
             the
             18.
             he
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             ordinary
             English
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             our
             Translation
             
             there
             ,
             (
             we
             know
             not
             for
             what
             reason
             )
             reads
             it
             Overseers
             :
             not
             so
             rendring
             the
             word
             in
             any
             other
             Text.
             
          
           
             And
             though
             this
             Remonstrant
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             a
             clear
             and
             received
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             &
             Deacons
             ,
             
               as
               three
               distinct
               subordinate
               Callings
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               with
               an
               evident
               specification
               of
               the
               duty
               &
               charge
               belonging
               to
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               let
               this
               claimed
               Hierarchy
               be
               for
               ever
               hooted
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             Yet
             let
             us
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             find
             in
             Scripture
             these
             three
             Orders
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             mentioned
             together
             :
             but
             onely
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             Phil.
             1.
             and
             1.
             
             Tim.
             Nor
             do
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             any
             Ordination
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             differing
             from
             the
             Ordination
             of
             an
             Elder
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             specification
             of
             any
             Duty
             charged
             upon
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             Elders
             are
             secluded
             from
             :
             Nor
             any
             qualification
             required
             in
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             requisite
             in
             
               every
               Presbyter
            
             ;
             some
             of
             wh●ch
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             would
             be
             found
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             Remonstrant
             think
             to
             help
             himselfe
             by
             taking
             Sanctuary
             in
             Antiquity
             (
             though
             we
             would
             gladly
             rest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             yet
             we
             will
             follow
             him
             thither
             ,
             and
             there
             shew
             him
             that
             Hierome
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             proves
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             And
             Chrysostome
             in
             Philip.
             1.
             
             Homil.
             2.
             with
             his
             admirer
             Theophilact
             in
             Philip.
             1.
             affirms
             that
             while
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             ,
             
             the
             names
             of
             
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
            
             were
             not
             distinguished
             :
             and
             not
             onely
             while
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             ,
             but
             in
             after
             ages
             .
             Doth
             not
             Irenaeus
             use
             the
             name
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             in
             a
             promiscuous
             sense
             ?
             Are
             not
             
               Anicetus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Sixtus
               ,
            
             whom
             the
             Papists
             call
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             predecessors
             ,
             termed
             by
             Eusebius
             Presbyters
             ?
             Nor
             was
             it
             strange
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             to
             hear
             Bishops
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             when
             Presbyters
             writing
             to
             their
             Bishop
             have
             called
             him
             Frater
             .
             So
             
               Cyprian
               (
               Epist.
            
             26.
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             is
             stiled
             by
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Confessors
             ;
             nor
             was
             that
             holy
             Martyr
             offended
             with
             that
             title
             ,
             nor
             they
             condemned
             of
             insolency
             that
             used
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             should
             we
             burthen
             your
             patience
             with
             more
             testimonies
             ,
             when
             the
             evidence
             of
             this
             truth
             hath
             shined
             with
             so
             strong
             a
             beam
             that
             even
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             stooped
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             their
             Names
             were
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ?
             
             But
             yet
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Offices
             were
             distinct
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             we
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             what
             these
             men
             make
             the
             distinct
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             to
             edifie
             the
             Church
             by
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ?
             is
             it
             to
             ordain
             others
             to
             that
             work
             ?
             is
             it
             to
             rule
             ,
             to
             govern
             ,
             by
             admonition
             and
             other
             censures
             ?
             if
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             make
             up
             the
             proper
             
             worke
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             we
             can
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             that
             all
             these
             belong
             unto
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             a
             which
             is
             no
             more
             then
             was
             granted
             by
             a
             Councel
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             though
             we
             feare
             they
             will
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             scarce
             own
             this
             as
             
               their
               proper
               worke
            
             (
             for
             some
             have
             been
             cited
             into
             the
             
               High
               Commissision
            
             for
             saying
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             )
             yet
             Sir
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             Scripture
             makes
             it
             
               a
               part
            
             ,
             a
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             office
             ;
             
             for
             so
             in
             the
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             they
             are
             said
             to
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             such
             a
             work
             as
             we
             hope
             their
             Lordships
             will
             give
             the
             poor
             Presbyters
             leave
             to
             share
             with
             them
             in
             :
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             will
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             that
             forecited
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts.
            
             20.
             binds
             this
             work
             upon
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             
               Woe
               unto
               us
               if
               we
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             branch
             of
             Episcopal
             and
             Presbyterial
             office
             we
             passe
             with
             brevity
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             there
             lies
             not
             so
             much
             controversie
             as
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             more
             wholly
             Impropriate
             to
             themselves
             :
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Which
             power
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             former
             times
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             appeares
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             
               Neglect
               not
               the
               gift
               which
               was
               given
               thee
               by
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
             The
             gift
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             the
             Ministerial
             gift
             ,
             the
             exercise
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             Timothy
             not
             to
             neglect
             ,
             which
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             had
             received
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             whether
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               company
            
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             sense
             onely
             we
             finde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             Luke
             22.
             vers
             .
             66.
             
             Act.
             22.
             vers
             .
             5.
             which
             the
             Christian
             Church
             called
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
            
             as
             Ierom
             in
             Isay
             3.
             
             
             
               Nos
               habemus
               in
               Ecclesia
               Senatum
               nostrum
               ,
               Coetum
               Presbyterorum
               ,
            
             &
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Senate
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ignatius
               Epis
               .
               ad
               Magnes
               .
            
             and
             some
             times
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Concil
               .
               Ancyr
               .
               Can.
            
             18.
             
             
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             his
             hands
             :
             yet
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             denied
             but
             there
             was
             imposition
             of
             hands
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             as
             wel
             as
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             joynt
             act
             ;
             So
             that
             in
             this
             there
             is
             no
             more
             difference
             then
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             difference
             between
             Presbyters
             in
             feeding
             or
             ordaining
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             in
             the
             third
             part
             of
             their
             office
             of
             Ruling
             ,
             which
             though
             our
             Bishops
             assume
             wholly
             to
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             discover
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             committed
             to
             and
             exercised
             by
             Presbyteriall
             hands
             .
          
           
             For
             who
             are
             they
             of
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ?
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               soules
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             all
             such
             as
             watch
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             are
             intituled
             
               to
               rule
            
             over
             them
             .
             So
             that
             unlesse
             Bishops
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             
               on●ly
               watch
            
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             are
             
               only
               to
               give
               an
               account
            
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             
               sole
               rule
            
             over
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Bishop●
             can
             give
             us
             good
             security
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             acquit
             us
             from
             
               giving
               up
               our
               account
               to
               God
            
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             we
             will
             quit
             our
             plea
             ,
             and
             resigne
             to
             them
             the
             sole
             rule
             over
             th●m
             .
          
           
             So
             againe
             in
             the
             1
             Thessa.
             5.12
             .
             
               Know
               them
               which
               labour
               amongst
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             are
             contained
             these
             truthes
             ;
             First
             that
             in
             one
             Church
             (
             for
             the
             Thessalonions
             were
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             1
             ,
             Ca.
             )
             there
             was
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             not
             
               one
               chiefe
               Bishop
            
             or
             President
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Presidency
               was
               in
               many
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             Presidency
             was
             of
             such
             as
             laboured
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             managed
             not
             by
             one
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             all
             in
             
               Communi
               .
               Them
               that
               admonish
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             among
             them
             a
             Parity
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             
               know
               them
            
             in
             an
             indifferency
             ,
             not
             discriminating
             one
             from
             another
             :
             yea
             such
             was
             the
             rule
             that
             Elders
             had
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             thought
             it
             needful
             to
             make
             an
             exhortation
             to
             them
             to
             use
             their
             power
             with
             Moderation
             ,
             not
             
               Lording
               it
               over
               Gods
               Heritage
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             the
             same
             in
             name
             ,
             in
             Office
             ,
             in
             Edifying
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             :
             we
             sum
             up
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             spoken
             in
             one
             argument
             :
          
           
             They
             which
             have
             the
             
               same
               Name
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               Ordination
            
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             the
             
               same
               qualification
            
             for
             
               their
               Office
            
             ,
             the
             
               same
               worke
            
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             
               ordaine
               pastors
            
             and
             Elders
             ,
             to
             Rule
             and
             Governe
             ;
             they
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Office
             :
             but
             such
             are
             Bishops
             and
             
               Presbyters
               :
               Ergo.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             BUt
             the
             dint
             of
             all
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Remonstrant
             would
             elude
             ,
             by
             
             obtruding
             upon
             his
             reader
             
               a
               commentary
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             
             
               the
               Apostles
               own
               practise
            
             (
             which
             he
             would
             force
             to
             contradict
             their
             own
             rules
             )
             to
             which
             he
             
               superadds
               the
               unquestionable
               glosse
               of
               the
               cleare
               practise
               of
               their
               immediate
               successors
               in
               this
               administration
               .
            
             For
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             discovered
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             own
             writings
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Glosse
             he
             superadds
             ,
             if
             it
             corrupts
             not
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             shall
             admit
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             doe
             ,
             we
             must
             answer
             with
             Tertullian
             ;
             
             
               Id
               verum
               quodcunque
               primum
               :
               id
               adulterum
               quod
               posterius
               ,
            
             whatsoever
             is
             first
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             latter
             is
             adulterous
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             examination
             of
             this
             Glosse
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             needlesse
             Controversie
             ,
             First
             ,
             we
             take
             for
             granted
             by
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Antiquity
             ,
             used
             the
             
               names
               of
               Bishops
            
             and
             Presbyters
             promiscuously
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             some
             one
             was
             honoured
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             called
             Presbyters
             or
             Cleri
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             
               Nomen
               inane
            
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             some
             kinde
             of
             Imparity
             between
             him
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Yet
             in
             this
             we
             differ
             ;
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             Impropriation
             of
             name
             ,
             and
             
               Imparity
               of
               place
               ,
               is
               of
               Divine
               Right
               and
               Apostolical
               Institution
               :
            
             we
             affirme
             both
             to
             be
             occasional
             ,
             and
             of
             humane
             Invention
             ;
             and
             undertake
             to
             shew
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             both
             the
             
               occasion
               upon
               which
            
             ,
             and
             ●he
             
               Persons
               by
               whom
               this
               Imparity
            
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             On
             our
             parts
             stands
             Ierome
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             our
             Remonstrant
             will
             grant
             a
             place
             among
             his
             Glossators
             :
             Saint
             Ierome
             tells
             us
             in
             1
             Tit.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               est
               ergo
               Presbyt●r
               qui
               Episcopus
               :
               &
               antequam
               Diaboli
               instinctu
               ,
               studia
               in
               Religione
               fierent
               ,
               &
               diceretur
               in
               populis
               ,
               eco
               sum
               Pauli
               ,
               ego
               Apollo
               ,
               ego
               Cephae
               ,
               Communi
               Presbyterorū
               Consilio
               ecclesiae
               gubernabantur
               .
               Postquam
               vero
               unusquisque
               eos
               quos
               bap●izaverat
               suos
               putabat
               esse
               ,
               non
               Christi
               ;
               in
               toto
               Orbe
               decretum
               est
               ,
               ut
               unus
               de
               Presbyteris
               electus
               superponeretur
               caeteris
               ,
               ad
               quem
               omnis
               Ecclesiae
               Cura
               pertineret
               ,
               &
               schismatum
               semina
               tollerentur
               .
               Putat
               aliquis
               non
               Scripturarum
               ,
               sed
               nostram
               esse
               sententiam
               ,
               Episcopum
               &
               Presbyterum
               unum
               esse
               ,
               &
               aliud
               aetatis
               ,
               aliud
               
               esse
               nomen
               of●ic●i
               ,
               relegat
               Apostoli
               ad
               Philippenses
               verba
               ,
               dicentis
               ,
               Paulus
               &
               Timothaeus
               servi
               Iesu
               Christi
               qui
               sunt
               Philippis
               ,
               cum
               Episcopis
               &
               Diaconis
               ,
               &c.
               
               Philippi
               una
               est
               urbs
               Macedoniae
               ,
               &
               certè
               in
               una
               Civitate
               non
               poterant
               plures
               esse
               (
               ut
               nuncupantur
               )
               Episcopi
               ,
               &c.
               sicut
               ergo
               Presbyteri
               sciant
               se
               ex
               Ecclesiae
               consuetudine
               ei
               qui
               sibi
               praepositus
               fuerit
               esse
               subjectos
               ;
               Ita
               Episcopi
               noverint
               se
               magis
               consuetudine
               ,
               quam
               dispositionis
               Dominicae
               veritate
               Presbyteris
               esse
               majores
               ,
               &
               in
               Communi
               debere
               Ecclesiam
               regere
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Presbyter
               and
               a
               Bishop
               is
               the
               same
               :
               and
               before
               there
               were
               through
               the
               Devils
               instinct
               ,
               divisions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               began
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               I
               o●
               Cephas
               ,
               the
               Churches
               were
               governed
               by
               the
               Common-councell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               But
               after
               that
               each
               man
               began
               to
               account
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               baptized
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               Christs
               ;
               it
               was
               decreed
               thorow
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               should
               belong
               ,
               that
               the
               seeds
               of
               schisme
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               Thinks
               any
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               my
               opinion
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               and
               an
               Elder
               is
               the
               same
               ?
               let
               him
               read
               the
               words
               
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Paul
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               are
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               Philippi
               is
               one
               city
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               certainly
               in
               one
               city
               there
               could
               not
               be
               
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               now
               called
               &c.
               )
               and
               after
               the
               allegations
               of
               many
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               he
               concludes
               thus
               ;
               as
               the
               Elders
               therefore
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               that
               is
               set
               over
               them
               by
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               let
               the
               Bishops
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               from
               custome
               ,
               then
               from
               any
               true
               dispensation
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               above
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               in
               common
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               of
               Ierome
               ,
               these
               five
               things
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Readers
               view
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               originally
               the
               same
               ;
               
                 Idem
                 .
                 ergo
                 est
                 Presbyter
                 qui
                 Episcopus
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               that
               Imparity
               that
               was
               in
               his
               time
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Elders
               ,
               was
               grounded
               upon
               Ecclesiastical
               custome
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               devine
               Institution
               ;
               
                 Episcopi
                 noverint
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               not
               his
               private
               judgement
               ,
               but
               the
               judgement
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 Putat
                 aliquis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               before
               this
               Priority
               was
               upon
               this
               occasion
               started
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               governed
               
                 Communi
                 Presbyterorum
                 Consilio
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               after
               this
               imparity
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               governed
               ;
               
                 Sciant
                 Episcopi
                 se
                 Ecclesiam
                 debere
                 in
                 communi
                 regere
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               Imparity
               and
               Superiority
               of
               Bishops
               above
               Elders
               ,
               was
               the
               divisions
               which
               through
               the
               Devils
               instinct
               fell
               among
               the
               Churches
               ;
               
                 Postquam
                 verò
                 Diaboli
                 instinctu
              
               .
            
             
               Saravia
               would
               take
               advantage
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               deduce
               this
               Imparity
               as
               high
               as
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               because
               even
               then
               they
               began
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Apollos
              
               :
               but
               sure
               S.
               Ierome
               was
               not
               so
               weake
               as
               this
               man
               would
               make
               him
               ,
               to
               speak
               Inconsistencies
               ;
               and
               when
               
                 he
                 propounds
              
               it
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               in
               Scripture
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               let
               fall
               words
               that
               should
               confute
               his
               own
               proposition
               :
               whereas
               therefore
               S.
               Ierome
               saith
               ,
               that
               
               
                 after
                 men
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               is
               spoken
               indeed
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 phrase
              
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
              
               ,
               else
               to
               what
               purpose
               ,
               is
               that
               coacervation
               of
               texts
               that
               followes
               ?
            
             
               But
               suppose
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               of
               Apostolical
               antiquity
               (
               which
               yet
               we
               grant
               not
               ,
               having
               proved
               the
               contrary
               )
               yet
               it
               appeares
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               of
               
                 Apostolical
                 intention
              
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Diabolical
                 occasion
              
               :
               And
               though
               the
               Devil
               by
               kindling
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               minister
               Occasion
               to
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               primacy
               or
               prelacy
               or
               one
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Schisme
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               just
               cause
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Apostles
               was
               never
               the
               author
               of
               this
               invention
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               there
               were
               Divisions
               ,
               
               Rom.
               16.7
               .
               and
               Schismes
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.3
               .
               and
               11.18
               .
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               was
               not
               directed
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               ordaine
               Bishops
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               those
               Divisions
               .
               Neither
               in
               the
               rules
               he
               prescribes
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               those
               breaches
               ,
               doth
               he
               mention
               Bishops
               for
               that
               end
               :
               Nor
               in
               the
               Directions
               given
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               for
               the
               
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Elders
              
               ,
               doth
               he
               mention
               this
               as
               one
               end
               of
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               
                 one
                 peculiar
                 duty
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 .
              
               And
               though
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Oportet
                 haereses
                 inter
                 vos
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 probati
                 sunt
                 manifesti
                 fiant
                 inter
                 vos
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               no
               where
               saith
               ,
               
                 Oportet
                 Episcopos
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 tollantur
                 haereses
                 ,
                 quae
                 manifestae
                 fiunt
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               as
               Doctor
               Whitaker
               saith
               ,
               the
               remedy
               devised
               
               hath
               proved
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               ,
               which
               doth
               never
               happen
               to
               that
               remedy
               whereof
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               author
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               could
               foresee
               what
               would
               ensue
               thereupon
               ,
               would
               never
               ordaine
               that
               for
               a
               remedy
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               onely
               be
               ineffectual
               to
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               evil
               ,
               but
               become
               a
               stirrup
               for
               Antichrist
               to
               get
               into
               his
               saddle
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               a
               necessity
               of
               setting
               up
               one
               Bishop
               over
               many
               Presbyters
               for
               preventing
               schismes
               ,
               there
               is
               as
               great
               a
               necessity
               of
               setting
               up
               one
               
                 Archbishop
                 over
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               one
               
                 Patriarch
                 over
                 many
                 Archbishops
              
               ,
               and
               one
               
                 Pope
                 over
                 all
              
               ,
               unlesse
               men
               will
               imagine
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               danger
               of
               schisme
               onely
               among
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               not
               among
               
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Archbishops
              
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               
                 reason
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 History
              
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Experience
               .
            
             
               And
               lest
               our
               adversaries
               should
               appeale
               from
               Hierome
               as
               an
               incompetent
               Judge
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               because
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               party
               ,
               we
               will
               therefore
               subjoyne
               the
               judgments
               of
               other
               ancient
               Fathers
               who
               were
               themselves
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               The
               Commentaries
               that
               go
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Saint
               Ambrose
               upon
               Ephes.
               4.
               mention
               another
               occasion
               of
               this
               Discrimination
               or
               
               priority
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               *
               the
               increase
               and
               dilatation
               of
               the
               Church
               upon
               occasion
               whereof
               they
               did
               ordaine
               Rectors
               or
               Governours
               ,
               and
               other
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               this
               he
               grants
               ,
               that
               this
               did
               differ
               from
               the
               former
               orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               apostolical
               Writ
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Rectorship
               or
               Priority
               was
               devolved
               at
               first
               from
               one
               Elder
               to
               another
               by
               Succession
               ,
               when
               he
               who
               was
               in
               the
               place
               was
               removed
               ,
               the
               next
               in
               order
               among
               the
               Elders
               Succeeded
               .
               But
               this
               was
               afterwards
               changed
               ,
               and
               that
               unworthy
               men
               might
               not
               be
               preferred
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               a
               matter
               of
               Election
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               Succession
               .
               Thus
               much
               we
               finde
               concerning
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               imparity
               ,
               enough
               to
               shew
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               thing
               ,
               the
               persons
               who
               brought
               in
               this
               Imparity
               :
               the
               same
               Authors
               tells
               us
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               themselves
               brought
               it
               in
               ;
               witnesse
               
                 Hierome
                 ad
                 Evag.
                 Alexandriae
                 Presbyteri
                 unum
                 ex
                 se
                 electum
                 in
                 Excelsiori
                 gradu
                 collacatum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Episcopum
                 nominabant
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 si
                 exercitus
                 Imperatorem
                 faceret
                 ,
                 aut
                 Diaconi
                 de
                 se
                 Archidiaconum
                 .
              
               The
               Presbyters
               of
               Alexandria
               did
               call
               him
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               chosen
               from
               among
               themselves
               ,
               &
               placed
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ;
               as
               if
               an
               army
               should
               make
               an
               Emperour
               ,
               or
               the
               Deacons
               an
               Archdeacon
               .
            
             
               Ambrose
               upon
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               it
               was
               done
               by
               
                 a
                 Councell
              
               ,
               and
               although
               he
               neither
               name
               the
               time
               nor
               place
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               yet
               ascribing
               it
               to
               a
               Councell
               he
               grants
               it
               not
               to
               be
               Apostolical
               :
               this
               gave
               occasion
               to
               others
               to
               sixe
               it
               upon
               Custome
               as
               Hieronym
               ,
               in
               Tit.
               and
               
                 August
                 .
                 Epist.
              
               19.
               
                 secundùm
                 honorum
                 vocabula
                 quae
                 Ecclesiae
                 usus
                 obtinuit
                 Episcopatus
                 Presbyterio
                 major
                 est
                 ,
              
               And
               had
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Prelacy
               had
               the
               Seal
               and
               confirmation
               of
               Divine
               or
               
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
              
               would
               never
               in
               such
               a
               Pathetick
               manner
               have
               wished
               the
               Abolition
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               his
               28.
               
               Oration
               .
               
            
             
               And
               now
               
                 where
                 is
                 that
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyance
                 of
                 Imparity
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 which
              
               saith
               this
               Remonstrant
               
                 was
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 deduced
                 in
                 an
                 uninterupted
                 l●ne
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 ?
              
               we
               finde
               no
               such
               
                 Imparity
                 delivered
                 from
                 Apostolical
                 hands
              
               ,
               nor
               acknowledged
               in
               Apostolical
               writings
               ;
               yet
               had
               there
               
                 been
                 such
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 and
                 conveyance
                 of
                 imparity
                 :
              
               how
               this
               should
               have
               been
               deduced
               to
               us
               in
               an
               uninterrupted
               Line
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               Bishops
               will
               draw
               the
               Line
               of
               
                 their
                 Pedigree
              
               through
               the
               
                 ●oynes
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               and
               
                 joyne
                 issue
              
               ,
               and
               
                 mingle
                 blood
                 with
                 Rome
              
               :
               which
               
               it
               seemes
               they
               will
               rather
               doe
               then
               lose
               this
               plea
               for
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 their
                 tyrannical
                 prerogative
              
               ,
               as
               Nazianzen
               calls
               it
               ,
               
            
             
               Suffer
               us
               therefore
               humbly
               to
               appeale
               to
               your
               Honours
               ,
               whether
               this
               Remonstrant
               hath
               not
               given
               sentence
               against
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               confident
               of
               the
               Evidence
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               feare
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               there
               can
               be
               better
               
                 Evidence
                 under
                 Heaven
                 for
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 then
                 there
                 is
              
               for
               his
               Episcopacy
               :
               Let
               EPISCOPACY
               BE
               FOR
               EVER
               ABANDONED
               OUT
               OF
               THE
               CHURCH
               OF
               GOD.
               
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             YEt
             it
             seems
             himselfe
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             confidence
             was
             not
             without
             Jelousies
             ,
             of
             some
             thing
             might
             be
             spoken
             against
             his
             cause
             ,
             therefore
             he
             seems
             to
             heare
             ,
             what
             is
             spoken
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               Bishops
               and
               ours
               are
               two
               :
               there
               was
               no
               other
               then
               a
               Parochial
               Pastor
               ,
               a
               Preaching
               Presbyter
               without
               inequallity
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               any
               Rule
               over
               his
               brethren
               .
               Ours
               claime
               an
               eminent
               Superiority
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               unknowne
               to
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
            
          
           
             That
             this
             which
             he
             supposeth
             he
             heares
             us
             say
             is
             Scripture
             Truth
             we
             have
             shewed
             already
             ,
             &c.
             that
             there
             
               was
               a
               parity
               between
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               :
               and
               that
               eminent
               superiority
               and
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               which
               our
               Bishops
               claime
               ,
            
             was
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             :
             and
             are
             now
             prepared
             by
             
               Gods
               assistance
            
             to
             prove
             ,
             it
             was
             unknown
             to
             primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             Remonstrant
             meete
             with
             this
             Reply
             :
             ALAS
             ,
             ALAS
             ,
             HOW
             GOOD
             PEOPLE
             may
             be
             abused
             by
             misinformation
             !
             
             It
             seemes
             the
             man
             Judged
             this
             Reply
             so
             poor
             as
             in
             his
             thoughts
             it
             was
             more
             worthy
             of
             his
             pitty
             ,
             then
             
               of
               his
               paines
            
             to
             answer
             ,
             or
             rather
             knew
             there
             was
             more
             in
             this
             Reply
             ,
             then
             he
             knew
             how
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             waves
             it
             with
             his
             Rhetoricke
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             we
             rather
             think
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             but
             little
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             knowes
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             so
             vast
             a
             difference
             between
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             (
             whom
             we
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             undistinguished
             from
             Presbyters
             )
             But
             those
             Bishops
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             400.
             yeares
             after
             ,
             when
             there
             began
             to
             be
             some
             discrimination
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             may
             well
             be
             likened
             to
             the
             Ship
             Argo
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             often
             repaired
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             nothing
             left
             of
             the
             
               First
               Materials
            
             ;
             yet
             still
             it
             challenged
             
               the
               first
               Name
            
             .
          
           
             Which
             difference
             we
             spread
             before
             your
             Honours
             in
             three
             particulars
             :
             first
             in
             point
             of
             Election
             to
             their
             office
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Execution
             of
             their
             office
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             State-Imployment
             .
          
           
             First
             (
             having
             discovered
             already
             upon
             what
             occasion
             this
             priority
             began
             to
             have
             existence
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             it
             first
             
             received
             its
             being
             ,
             not
             from
             God
             but
             from
             Consent
             and
             Custome
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             We
             come
             now
             to
             Declare
             what
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             Election
             unto
             this
             Priority
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             first
             ,
             how
             therein
             these
             Bishops
             did
             differ
             from
             ours
             :
             for
             all
             their
             Elections
             were
             ordered
             by
             the
             privity
             ,
             consent
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             
               the
               people
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             was
             to
             serve
             .
             Were
             there
             no
             other
             Authors
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             Cyprian
             alone
             would
             doe
             it
             ,
             among
             other
             places
             let
             his
             68.
             
             Epistle
             witn●sse
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             *
             
               plebs
               Maxime
               habet
               potestatem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             people
             specially
             have
             power
             either
             of
             chusing
             worthy
             Priests
             ,
             or
             rejecting
             the
             unworthy
             :
             for
             this
             is
             derived
             from
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             should
             be
             chosen
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             all
             their
             eyes
             and
             approved
             as
             fit
             and
             worthy
             by
             their
             publike
             vote
             and
             Testimony
             .
             This
             he
             proves
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Sacred
             writ
             both
             Old
             and
             New.
             Where
             we
             observe
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             special
             power
             of
             Judging
             of
             the
             worthinesse
             or
             unworthinesse
             of
             a
             man
             for
             the
             Prelacy
             was
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             Peogle
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             special
             power
             of
             choosing
             or
             rejecting
             eo
             his
             place
             according
             as
             they
             Judged
             him
             worthy
             or
             unworthy
             resided
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             
               Plebs
               maximè
               Habet
               potestatem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             did
             descend
             upon
             the
             People
             
               De
               Divina
               Authoritate
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             the
             Judgement
             of
             one
             Sole
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Affrican
             Synod
             consulted
             by
             the
             Spanish
             Churches
             in
             point
             of
             Election
             ,
             as
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             shewes
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Obtrusion
             of
             a
             Bishop
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             without
             the
             Presence
             ,
             desire
             and
             vote
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             People
             is
             condemned
             by
             Athanasius
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             breach
             of
             Canon
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Transgression
             of
             Apostolical
             prescript
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             did
             compel
             or
             necessitate
             the
             heathen
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             onely
             
               Christian
               Bishops
            
             ,
             but
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             acknowledge
             the
             Right
             and
             power
             of
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             that
             
               admired
               Constantine
            
             the
             great
             Promover
             and
             Patron
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             writing
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Nicomedia
             against
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             Theognius
             ,
             tells
             them
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             lay
             asleep
             the
             Tumults
             that
             did
             then
             disturbe
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Bishop
             was
             ,
             
               si
               modo
               Episcopum
               fidelem
               &
               integrum
               nacti
               fuerint
               ,
               quod
               quidem
               in
               praesentia
               in
               vestrâ
               situm
               est
               potestate
               ,
               quodque
               etiam
               dudùm
               penes
               vestrum
               Iudicium
               fuerat
               ,
               nisi
               Eusebius
               de
               quo
               dixi
               pravo
               corum
               ,
               qui
               cum
               juverunt
               Consilio
               hac
               praeceps
               ruisset
               &
               rectum
               Eligendi
               Ordinem
               impudenter
               conturbasset
               .
               Gelas
               in
               Act
               ,
               Concil
               .
               Nicen.
               part
               .
            
             3.
             if
             they
             would
             get
             a
             faithful
             and
             upright
             Bishop
             which
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             is
             in
             
               your
               power
               presently
               to
               doe
            
             ;
             and
             was
             long
             agoe
             ,
             if
             Eusebius
             with
             the
             aide
             of
             his
             faction
             ,
             had
             not
             rushed
             in
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             
             impudently
             disturbed
             the
             
               right
               Order
               of
               Election
            
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             this
             sacred
             Emperour
             calls
             the
             
               right
               order
               of
               Election
            
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             the
             Election
             by
             the
             people
             ?
             in
             whose
             power
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             then
             was
             and
             long
             had
             been
             to
             choose
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             by
             whose
             power
             the
             next
             Bishop
             was
             chosen
             .
             So
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognius
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             several
             seats
             for
             Arianisme
             ,
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             others
             were
             appointed
             in
             their
             roomes
             by
             the
             
               Clergy
               and
               people
            
             of
             each
             Diocesse
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Election
             in
             Nicomedia
             ,
             we
             could
             (
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             in
             so
             cleare
             a
             Truth
             )
             adde
             many
             the
             like
             Presidents
             of
             popular
             Elections
             ;
             which
             for
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             we
             passe
             over
             .
             Not
             questioning
             ,
             
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             informe
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             ,
             that
             our
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             are
             TWO
             
               in
               point
               of
               Election
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             A
             Second
             thing
             wherein
             we
             have
             undertaken
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             our
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             former
             times
             are
             TWO
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Office
             :
             and
             here
             there
             are
             three
             things
             ,
             wherein
             he
             that
             will
             not
             
               wilfully
               shut
               his
               eyes
               against
               all
               light
               ,
            
             may
             see
             a
             Latitude
             of
             difference
             between
             ours
             and
             former
             Bishops
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             
               Sole
               Iurisdiction
            
             which
             our
             Bishops
             assume
             to
             themselves
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             Delagation
             they
             make
             of
             the
             
               power
               of
               exercising
            
             this
             Jurisdiction
             unto
             others
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             
               way
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               power
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             
               Their
               sole
               Iurisdiction
            
             ;
             That
             our
             Bishops
             assume
             this
             to
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             and
             felt
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             
               Sole
               Iurisdiction
            
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             a
             Monster
             to
             former
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             prove
             ,
             and
             make
             cleare
             ;
             that
             the
             power
             of
             
               Ordination
               ,
               Admonition
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               Absolution
               ,
            
             was
             not
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             sole
             man.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             
               Ordination
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             in
             his
             exile
             writing
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             certifies
             them
             ,
             that
             
               Aurelius
               was
               ordained
               by
               him
               and
               his
               Colleagues
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               were
               present
               with
               him
            
             ;
             (
             who
             were
             these
             Colleagues
             ,
             but
             his
             Presbyters
             ;
             as
             he
             himself
             expounds
             it
             ,
             writing
             to
             Lucius
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Clergy
             and
             people
             ,
             
               Ego
               &
               Collegae
               &
               fraternitas
               omnis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             I
             and
             my
             Colleagues
             and
             my
             whole
             people
             send
             these
             Letters
             to
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             cleare
             in
             Cyprians
             time
             ,
             Presbyters
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             did
             not
             Ordaine
             alone
             .
             Firmilianus
             saith
             of
             them
             that
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Quod
               baptizandi
            
             ,
             
             
               MANVM
               IMPONENDI
               ET
               ORDINANDI
               ,
               poffident
               potestatem
               .
            
             And
             who
             those
             he
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             
               SENIORES
               &
               Prapositi
            
             :
             by
             whom
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             are
             understood
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             these
             places
             prove
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Primitive
             time
             ,
             could
             not
             ordain
             alone
             without
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             that
             give
             us
             light
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             might
             ordain
             without
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             goes
             under
             the
             name
             of
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Apud
               Egyptum
               Presbyteri
               consignant
               ,
               si
               praesens
               non
               sit
               Episcopus
               ,
               In
               Egypt
               the
               Presbyters
               ordain
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               be
               not
               present
            
             ;
             so
             saith
             Augustine
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ;
             and
             the
             
             Corepiscopus
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             impose
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             ordaine
             within
             his
             precincts
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Licence
             .
             Now
             Licences
             confer
             not
             a
             power
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             faculty
             to
             exercise
             that
             power
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             The
             iniquity
             of
             our
             times
             hath
             been
             such
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             may
             not
             Preach
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             without
             a
             Licence
             :
             doth
             this
             Licence
             make
             a
             man
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             power
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             faculty
             and
             liberty
             to
             exercise
             that
             power
             ?
             Should
             a
             Bishop
             give
             a
             Laike
             a
             Licence
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             to
             ordain
             ,
             doth
             that
             Licence
             make
             him
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             Sure
             all
             will
             say
             ,
             no
             :
             why
             ?
             because
             in
             the
             Laike
             there
             is
             not
             
               Actus
               primus
            
             ,
             the
             root
             and
             principle
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             Licence
             onely
             opens
             a
             way
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             must
             be
             concluded
             to
             be
             in
             those
             Chorepiscopi
             ;
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Licence
             .
             So
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             residing
             in
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Corepiscopi
             had
             power
             to
             ordain
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             Neither
             was
             this
             onely
             a
             matter
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               custome
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               constitution
            
             ,
             which
             bids
             the
             Bishop
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Ordinations
             to
             consult
             with
             his
             Clergy
             ;
             
               Vt
               Episcopus
               sine
               Concilio
               Clericorum
               suorum
               Clericos
               non
               ordinet
               :
            
             
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               shall
               not
               ordain
               a
               Clergy
               man
               without
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Clergy
               :
            
             this
             was
             Cyprians
             practice
             ,
             Epist.
             33.
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             his
             Ordinations
             to
             take
             the
             ●oncurrent
             assistance
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             ;
             
             
               Cum
               ordinatur
               Presbyter
               ,
               Episcopo
               eum
               benedicente
               ,
               &
               manum
               super
               caput
               ejus
               tenente
               ,
               etiam
               omnes
               Presbyteri
               qui
               praesentes
               sunt
               ,
               manus
               suas
               juxta
               manum
               Episcopi
               sut
               er
               caput
               illius
               teneant
               .
            
             When
             a
             Presbyter
             is
             ordained
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             blessing
             him
             ,
             and
             holding
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             shall
             likewise
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             In
             which
             Canon
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             unanimous
             vote
             of
             two
             hundred
             and
             fourteen
             Bishops
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Presbyters
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             .
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             Hierome
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             affirming
             Bishops
             to
             differ
             from
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             that
             power
             is
             soly
             theirs
             :
             Here
             wee
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             put
             all
             the
             difference
             that
             lies
             betweene
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             point
             of
             Ordination
             .
             
               Quid
               facit
               Episcopus
               ,
               quod
               non
               facit
               Presbyter
               exceptá
               Ordinatione
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             Chrysostome
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             days
             there
             was
             litle
             or
             no
             difference
             between
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             
               Inter
               Episcopum
               &
               presbyterum
               interest
               fermè
               nihil
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             difference
             is
             not
             so
             to
             he
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             Fathers
             did
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             by
             divine
             right
             (
             as
             Bellarmin
             and
             our
             Episcopal
             men
             would
             make
             us
             beleeve
             )
             but
             by
             a
             humane
             constitution
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             speak
             
               De
               jure
            
             but
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             
             
               Quid
               facit
               ,
               &c.
            
             not
             
               quid
               debet
               facere
            
             .
             And
             this
             Hierom
             confesseth
             .
             So
             
               Leo
               prim
               .
               ep
            
             .
             88.
             upon
             complaints
             of
             unlawful
             Ordinations
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             Germane
             and
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             reckons
             up
             what
             things
             are
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             among
             which
             he
             set
             down
             
               Presbyterorum
               &
               Diaconorum
               consecratio
            
             ,
             and
             then
             addes
             ,
             
             
               Quae
               omnia
               solis
               deberi
               summis
               Pontificibus
               Authoritate
               Canonam
               praecipitur
               :
            
             So
             that
             for
             this
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             beholden
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             answer
             that
             this
             very
             humane
             difference
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             in
             Cyprians
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             even
             now
             shewed
             .
             And
             when
             it
             did
             prevaile
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             particular
             custome
             (
             and
             sometimes
             usurpation
             )
             of
             some
             Churches
             .
             For
             it
             was
             otherwise
             appointed
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Section
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             Chrysostomes
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             little
             approved
             of
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             one
             great
             accusation
             against
             Chrysostome
             himselfe
             ,
             
               That
               he
               made
               Ordinations
               without
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
            
             this
             is
             quoted
             by
             Bishop
             
               Downam
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             pag.
             176.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             
          
           
             NO●
             had
             the
             Bishops
             of
             former
             times
             more
             right
             to
             the
             power
             of
             
               sole
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             then
             of
             
               sole
               Ordination
            
             :
             And
             here
             we
             have
             
               Confitentem
               reum
            
             ,
             our
             very
             Adversaries
             confess
             the
             Votes
             of
             Antiquity
             are
             with
             us
             .
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             professeth
             ,
             that
             
               he
               would
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               Clergy
            
             ;
             
             nay
             ,
             
               he
               could
               do
               nothing
               without
               them
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             
               he
               durst
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               alone
            
             to
             determine
             that
             which
             of
             right
             did
             belong
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             had
             he
             or
             any
             other
             done
             so
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Councel
             of
             Carthage
             condemns
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             
               Irritanisi
               Clericorum
               sententiâ
               confirmetur
            
             .
          
           
             Would
             ye
             know
             the
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Bishops
             had
             no
             power
             of
             Judicature
             without
             their
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
           
             
             First
             ,
             in
             judging
             and
             censuring
             Presbyters
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             
             For
             this
             the
             Canon
             Law
             in
             Gratian
             is
             full
             and
             cleare
             :
             
               Episcopus
               non
               potest
               Iudicare
               Presbyterum
               vel
               Diaconum
               sine
               Synodo
               &
               Senioribus
            
             :
             Thus
             Basill
             counselled
             and
             practised
             ,
             epist.
             75.
             
             So
             
               Ambr.
               lib.
            
             10.
             epist.
             80.
             
             
               Cyril
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Iohannem
               Antiochen
               .
            
             Thus
             
               Gregory
               ad
               Iohan.
               Panor
               mitan
               .
               lib.
            
             11.
             epist.
             49.
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             judging
             of
             the
             conversation
             or
             crimes
             of
             any
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             
               Penes
               Presbyteros
               est
               Disciplina
               quae
               facit
               homines
               meliores
            
             ;
             That
             Discipline
             that
             workes
             emendation
             in
             men
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             any
             was
             questioned
             in
             point
             of
             conversation
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             ,
             saith
             Tertullian
             ,
             into
             the
             Congregation
             where
             were
             
               Exhortations
               ,
               Castigations
            
             ,
             and
             
               Divine
               censures
            
             :
             
             And
             who
             had
             the
             chiefe
             stroke
             in
             these
             Censures
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             after
             :
             
               President
               probati
               quique
               seniores
               :
               All
               the
               approved
               Elders
               sit
               as
               Presidents
               .
            
          
           
             And
             those
             censures
             that
             passed
             by
             the
             whole
             Presbytery
             were
             more
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             were
             passed
             by
             one
             man
             ;
             for
             we
             finde
             that
             when
             Syagrius
             and
             Ambrose
             passed
             Sentence
             in
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             unsatisfied
             in
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Syagrius
             ,
             because
             he
             past
             it
             
               sine
               alicujus
               fratris
               consilio
            
             ,
             without
             the
             counsel
             or
             consent
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
             But
             were
             pacified
             with
             the
             sentence
             of
             Saint
             Ambrose
             :
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Hoc
               Iudicium
               Nostrum
               cum
               fratribus
               &
               consacerdotibus
               participatum
               processerit
               .
            
             
          
           
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             kinde
             of
             censures
             that
             the
             Bishops
             did
             administer
             alone
             :
             Admonitions
             were
             given
             by
             the
             
               Elders
               ;
               Augustine
            
             tells
             us
             the
             Elders
             did
             admonish
             such
             as
             were
             offenders
             ▪
             
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             speakes
             .
             
               Origen
               .
               contra
               Celsum
               .
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             excommunication
             ,
             though
             that
             being
             the
             dreadfullest
             thunder
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               sumntum
               praejudicium
               futuri
               Iudicij
            
             ,
             the
             great
             fore-runner
             of
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             never
             vibrated
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             those
             that
             laboured
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             yet
             was
             no
             one
             man
             in
             the
             Church
             invested
             with
             this
             power
             more
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             saith
             b
             
               Hierom
               ;
               Presbytero
               si
               peccavero
               licet
               me
               tradere
               satanae
               in
               interitum
               carnis
               .
            
             If
             I
             sinne
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             (
             not
             a
             Bishop
             only
             )
             may
             deliver
             me
             to
             Satan
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             ,
             &c.
             where
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             Saint
             Hierom
             speakes
             not
             of
             one
             particular
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             S.
             Hierom
             saith
             againe
             ,
             
               Sunt
               quos
               Ecclesia
               reprehendit
               ,
               quos
               interdum
               abijcit
               ,
               in
               quos
               non
               nunquam
               Episcoporum
               &
               Clericorum
               censura
               desaevit
               .
            
             There
             be
             some
             whom
             the
             Church
             reproves
             ,
             and
             some
             which
             she
             casts
             out
             ;
             against
             whom
             the
             censures
             of
             
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
            
             sharply
             proceed
             ;
             where
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Censures
             whereby
             
             wicked
             men
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             the
             sole
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             Syricius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             signifies
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             that
             
               Iovinianus
               ,
               Auxentius
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             he
             sets
             down
             how
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             
             
               Omnium
               Nostrum
               tam
               Presbyterorum
               quam
               Diacon●rum
               ,
               quam
               totius
               etiam
               cleri
               sciscitata
               fuit
               sententia
               .
            
             There
             was
             a
             concurrence
             of
             all
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             in
             that
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             herein
             may
             be
             further
             evidenced
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             imposed
             hands
             upon
             such
             ,
             as
             repenting
             were
             absolved
             :
             
               Nec
               ad
               communicationem
            
             (
             saith
             
               Cyprian
               )
               venire
               quis
               possit
               ,
               nisi
               prius
               ab
               Episcopo
               &
               Clero
               Manus
               illi
               fuerit
               imposita
            
             :
             
             
               No
               man
               that
               hath
               been
               excommunicated
               might
               returne
               to
               Church-Communion
               ,
            
             
             
               before
               hands
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               writing
               to
               his
               Clergy
               concerning
               lapsed
               Christians
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               Exomologesi
               facta
               &
               manu
               eis
               à
               vobis
               in
               poenitentiam
               impositâ
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             after
             confession
             and
             the
             
               laying
               on
               their
               hands
            
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             commended
             unto
             God
             :
             so
             when
             certaine
             returning
             from
             their
             heresie
             were
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             they
             came
             before
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             confessed
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             
             and
             so
             were
             admitted
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             was
             managed
             onely
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             those
             that
             laboured
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             conceale
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             neither
             Excommunication
             not
             absolution
             did
             passe
             without
             the
             
               knowledge
               and
               approbation
            
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Delinquent
             did
             belong
             .
          
           
             So
             we
             have
             learned
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             that
             their
             censures
             were
             ordered
             in
             their
             publike
             assemblies
             ;
             and
             good
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             were
             to
             forbeare
             communion
             with
             such
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.6
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             publike
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             inflict●d
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             Emendation
             of
             delinquents
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             admonition
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             admistr●d
             in
             publike
             that
             others
             might
             feare
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
             Origen
             speaking
             of
             the
             Duty
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             cutting
             off
             a
             scandalous
             Person
             though
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             
             making
             the
             case
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               In
               uno
               consensu
               Ecclesia
               universa
               conspirans
               excidat
               me
               d●xtram
               suam
               &
               projiciat
               a
               se
               ,
               He
               would
               have
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               that
               Act.
               
            
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             lapsed
             Christians
             were
             received
             againe
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             was
             required
             therein
             ;
             else
             why
             should
             Cyprian
             say
             ,
             
               Vix
               plebi
               per
               suadeo
               imò
               extorqueo
               ut
               tales
               patiantur
               admitti
               :
            
             
             I
             can
             scarce
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             suffer
             such
             to
             be
             admitted
             :
             and
             in
             another
             Epistle
             written
             to
             his
             people
             in
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             to
             examine
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             being
             present
             and
             judging
             .
             
             
               Examinabuntur
               singula
               praesentibus
               &
               judicantibus
               vobis
               .
            
          
           
             But
             of
             this
             power
             of
             the
             People
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             further
             occasion
             to
             
             speak
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             discourse
             of
             
               Governing
               Elders
            
             .
          
           
             Onely
             may
             it
             please
             your
             Honours
             from
             hence
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             our
             Bishops
             have
             invaded
             this
             right
             and
             power
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             people
             in
             Church
             censures
             ,
             and
             devesting
             both
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             girt
             it
             wholly
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             how
             herein
             they
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             former
             times
             are
             TWO
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             ANd
             as
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             former
             times
             are
             TWO
             in
             point
             of
             
               Sole
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Delegation
             of
             this
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             unto
             others
             :
             to
             their
             Chancellours
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Was
             ever
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             best
             primitive
             Times
             ?
             that
             
               men
               that
               never
               received
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             should
             not
             only
             be
             received
             into
             assistance
             ,
             but
             be
             
               wholly
               intrusted
               with
               the
               power
               of
               Spiritual
               Iurisdiction
               :
            
             Even
             then
             when
             it
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             over
             
               such
               persons
               as
               have
               had
               hands
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             We
             may
             observe
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             whilst
             persecution
             separated
             him
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             when
             questions
             did
             arise
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             send
             them
             to
             his
             Chancellour
             or
             Commissary
             ;
             No
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             substituting
             any
             man
             (
             much
             lesse
             a
             
               lay
               man
            
             )
             to
             determene
             or
             give
             Judgement
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             assume
             that
             power
             wholly
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             suspends
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             till
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             should
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Church
             againe
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             might
             give
             sentence
             :
             as
             may
             appeare
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             peruse
             his
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             Sure
             if
             God
             had
             ever
             led
             his
             Church
             to
             such
             a
             way
             of
             deputation
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             in
             such
             a
             case
             of
             Necessity
             as
             this
             was
             :
             or
             had
             any
             footsteps
             of
             such
             a
             course
             as
             this
             been
             visible
             by
             this
             holy
             Martyr
             in
             the
             goings
             of
             former
             ages
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             have
             deferred
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             question
             about
             the
             receiving
             of
             some
             penitent
             lapsed
             ones
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             again
             ,
             till
             his
             returne
             and
             the
             returne
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             
             We
             will
             instance
             in
             his
             28
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             giving
             direction
             for
             the
             excommunicating
             of
             such
             as
             would
             rashly
             communicate
             with
             lapsed
             Christians
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             charge
             not
             to
             his
             
               Chancellor
               or
               Commissary
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             man
             upon
             whom
             he
             had
             devolved
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             as
             his
             
               Deputy
               or
               Viccar
               generall
            
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             but
             
               ad
               clerum
            
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             This
             Truth
             is
             so
             cleare
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Downam
             the
             great
             Advocate
             of
             Episcopacy
             confesseth
             ,
             
             that
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             while
             after
             (
             which
             was
             about
             400
             years
             )
             till
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             〈…〉
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             A
             Third
             branch
             wherein
             the
             difference
             between
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Exercising
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             visible
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             or
             manner
             of
             exercising
             that
             power
             .
          
           
             For
             brevities
             sake
             we
             will
             onely
             instance
             in
             their
             proceedings
             in
             causes
             criminal
             ;
             where
             let
             them
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             any
             good
             Antiquity
             can
             yeild
             them
             one
             President
             for
             THEIR
             OATH
             EX
             OFFICIO
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             to
             their
             COURTS
             ,
             as
             
               Purgatory
               fire
               to
               the
               Popes
               Kitchin
            
             :
             they
             have
             forgotten
             that
             old
             Maxime
             in
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
               Nemo
               tenetur
               prodere
               seipsum
            
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             natural
             equity
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             Law
             enacted
             by
             Dioclesian
             and
             
               Maximilian
               ,
               Nimis
               grave
               est
               quod
               petitis
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               too
               grievous
               that
               the
               adverse
               part
               should
               be
               required
               to
               the
               exhibition
               of
               such
               things
               as
               should
               create
               trouble
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               Vnderstand
               therefore
               that
               you
               ought
               to
               bring
               proofes
               of
               your
               intentions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               extort
               them
               from
               your
               adversaries
               against
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Shall
             the
             Lamp
             of
             Nature
             in
             the
             night
             of
             Ethnicisme
             enable
             Heathen
             Princes
             ,
             (
             yea
             Persecutors
             )
             to
             see
             and
             enact
             thus
             much
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             glorious
             Sunne
             of
             the
             Gospel
             convince
             these
             of
             their
             iniquities
             in
             transgressing
             this
             Law
             ,
             that
             call
             themselves
             
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             If
             neither
             the
             
               light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Gospel
               light
            
             can
             ,
             yet
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             so
             oft
             appeal
             ,
             may
             both
             convince
             them
             of
             this
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             discov●r
             to
             all
             the
             world
             the
             contrariety
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             to
             the
             proceedings
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             For
             
               of
               Old
            
             ,
             both
             the
             Plantiffe
             and
             Defendant
             were
             brought
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             before
             the
             parties
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             was
             to
             judge
             :
             
             which
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             Athanasius
             affirmes
             to
             be
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             And
             because
             those
             that
             condemned
             Macarius
             ,
             did
             not
             thus
             proceed
             ,
             he
             condemnes
             their
             Sentence
             as
             malicious
             and
             unjust
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               old
            
             ,
             no
             Sentence
             passed
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             other
             witnesses
             besides
             the
             Accusers
             :
             after
             complaint
             exhibited
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             they
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             ,
             was
             to
             consider
             the
             person
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Accuser
             ,
             
             
               Concil
               .
               prim
               .
               Constant.
               Can.
            
             6
             Then
             they
             heard
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             who
             were
             two
             at
             least
             ,
             
               Can.
               Apost
               .
               Can.
            
             75.
             
             And
             these
             witnesses
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             not
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             partiall
             ,
             nor
             to
             beare
             enmity
             nor
             malice
             against
             the
             party
             accused
             .
             
               Ambros.
               Epist.
            
             64.
             so
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Caus.
            
             3.
             quae
             .
             5.
             
               cap.
               Quod
               suspecti
            
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               old
            
             ,
             None
             might
             be
             
               party
               ,
               witnesse
            
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             ,
             which
             Gratian
             proves
             at
             large
             .
             Caus.
             4.
             qu.
             4.
             
               cap.
               Nullus
               unquam
               praesumat
               accusator
               simul
               esse
               ,
               &
               Iudex
               &
               testis
               ,
            
             
          
           
             We
             grant
             indeed
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             permits
             in
             some
             cases
             Tryal
             without
             
               witnesses
               ;
               Si
               crimen
               ita
               publicum
               est
               ,
               ut
               meritò
               debeat
               appellari
               notorium
            
             ;
             If
             the
             crime
             be
             so
             publike
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             deservedly
             be
             called
             Notorious
             .
             Which
             Law
             further
             determines
             what
             is
             notorious
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Offensam
               illam
               nos
               intelligimus
               manifestam
               ,
               quae
               vel
               per
               confessionem
               vel
               probationem
               
               legitime
               nota
               fuerit
               ,
               aut
               evidentiâ
               Rei
               ,
               quae
               nulla
               possit
               tergiversatione
               celari
            
             ;
             We
             count
             that
             offence
             manifest
             ,
             which
             eith●r
             by
             confession
             ,
             or
             by
             lawful
             proofe
             comes
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             by
             evidence
             of
             fact
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             can
             be
             hid
             by
             no
             tergiversations
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             was
             done
             in
             former
             times
             with
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             upon
             examination
             and
             evidence
             produced
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             such
             witnesses
             ,
             as
             against
             whom
             the
             Defendant
             could
             lay
             in
             no
             just
             exception
             .
             And
             not
             as
             now
             an
             Accusation
             whispered
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             by
             whom
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             must
             take
             his
             oath
             to
             answer
             ,
             before
             he
             knows
             what
             his
             Accusation
             is
             .
             Which
             Oath
             ,
             if
             he
             takes
             ,
             without
             further
             witnesse
             ,
             he
             is
             censured
             upon
             the
             witnesse
             of
             his
             own
             Oath
             .
             If
             he
             takes
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             sent
             presently
             to
             prison
             ,
             there
             to
             lye
             without
             Bayle
             or
             Mainprize
             ,
             till
             the
             insupportable
             miseries
             of
             his
             long
             durance
             ,
             compel
             him
             to
             take
             on
             Oath
             against
             Nature
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             Defence
             of
             his
             own
             innocency
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Bishops
             therefore
             and
             former
             Bishops
             are
             Two
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             executing
             their
             Judicatory
             power
             ,
             we
             need
             spend
             no
             more
             time
             to
             prove
             .
             But
             come
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             difference
             betweene
             ours
             and
             former
             Bishops
             is
             to
             be
             evidenced
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             that
             is
             State
             Imployment
             ,
             or
             attendance
             upon
             Civil
             and
             Secular
             affaires
             ,
             &c.
             which
             both
             Christ
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             prohibits
             ,
             which
             prohibition
             reacheth
             every
             Bishop
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             Chrysostomes
             words
             )
             as
             well
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             directed
             ;
             
               Nullus
               ergo
               Episcopatu
               praeditus
               haec
               audire
               detrectet
               ,
               sed
               agere
               ea
               omnia
               detrectet
               ,
            
             Let
             no
             man
             that
             is
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             refuse
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             but
             to
             doe
             what
             the
             Apostle
             forbids
             .
          
           
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             Bishops
             were
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             often
             incumbred
             with
             secular
             business
             :
             but
             these
             were
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             Emperors
             ,
             who
             sought
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Iulian
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Niceph.
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             13.
             doth
             report
             ,
             
             that
             in
             
               Clerum
               coaptatos
               Senatorum
               munere
               &
               ministerio
               perverse
               fungi
               jussit
               .
            
             Sometimes
             the
             gracious
             disposition
             of
             Princes
             toward
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             made
             them
             thus
             to
             honour
             Bishops
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             advance
             Religion
             :
             as
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             enacted
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             tryed
             before
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             appeale
             
               ad
               Iudicium
               Episcoporum
               ,
               atque
               eorum
               sententiam
               ratam
               esse
               tanquam
               ab
               ipso
               Imperatore
               prolatum
               ,
            
             And
             this
             the
             Historian
             reckoneth
             as
             one
             argument
             of
             his
             reverend
             respect
             to
             Religion
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             singular
             parts
             cast
             civil
             dignities
             upon
             them
             .
             Tiberius
             granted
             a
             Questors
             
               dignity
               unto
               a
               Bishop
               for
               his
               eloquence
               :
               Chrysostome
            
             for
             his
             notable
             stoutness
             and
             freedome
             of
             speech
             ,
             was
             sent
             as
             the
             fittest
             man
             to
             Gainas
             ,
             with
             the
             Emperors
             command
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             people
             observing
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             much
             honoured
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             would
             sollicit
             them
             to
             present
             their
             greivances
             
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             And
             sometimes
             the
             aspiring
             humour
             of
             the
             Bishops
             raised
             them
             to
             such
             places
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Cyrill
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             had
             civil
             dignities
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             relates
             it
             ,
             
             from
             whom
             civil
             authority
             did
             descend
             upon
             succeeding
             Bishops
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             of
             whom
             Nicephorus
             therefore
             recorded
             ,
             
               Episcopatum
               majoricum
               fastu
               ,
               prophanorum
               Magistratuum
               more
               ,
               quam
               praedecessores
               ejus
               Episcopi
               ,
               ingressus
               est
               ,
               unde
               adeo
               initium
               sumptum
               est
               in
               Ecclesia
               Alexandrina
               ut
               Episcopi
               etiam
               ,
               profana
               negotia
               curarent
               :
            
             
             He
             entred
             upon
             his
             Episcopacy
             with
             more
             pomp
             then
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             with
             a
             pomp
             conformable
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             Historians
             relate
             the
             sad
             consequence
             that
             followed
             upon
             this
             ,
             
             that
             Orestes
             the
             
               Roman
               Governour
            
             seeing
             his
             power
             much
             weakened
             by
             the
             Bishops
             interposing
             in
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             hated
             the
             Bishop
             :
             and
             this
             (
             as
             the
             Historian
             calls
             it
             )
             his
             
               usurped
               power
            
             .
          
           
             This
             president
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             did
             soon
             follow
             ;
             
               Et
               Romanus
               Episcopatus
               non
               aliter
               quam
               Alexandrinus
               ,
            
             
             
               quasi
               EXTRA
               SACERDOTII
               FINES
               egressus
               ad
               secularem
               principatum
               erat
               jam
               delapsus
            
             ;
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             breaking
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Priestly
             function
             ,
             did
             degenerate
             into
             a
             secular
             Principality
             :
             which
             purchased
             no
             lesse
             envie
             to
             him
             then
             that
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             these
             two
             Bishops
             went
             at
             first
             abreast
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             short
             time
             the
             Roman
             had
             out
             stripped
             the
             Alexandrian
             in
             that
             power
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             degenerating
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             Roman
             Priest
             advanced
             his
             power
             not
             onely
             above
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             Christian
             Orbe
             .
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             look
             into
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             shall
             finde
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             of
             them
             held
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             molested
             with
             the
             handling
             of
             worldly
             affaires
             ,
             
               Cyprian
               Epist.
            
             66.1
             .
             
               Singuli
               divino
               Sacerdotio
               honorati
               non
               nisi
               altari
               &
               sacrificiis
               deservire
               &
               precibus
               atque
               orationibus
               vacare
               debent
               ,
               Molestiis
               secularibus
               non
               sunt
               obligandi
               ,
               qui
               divinis
               rebus
               &
               spiritualibus
               occupantur
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             complained
             of
             them
             as
             of
             heavy
             burthens
             ,
             Aug.
             calls
             it
             Angaria
             ,
             yea
             Austin
             himselfe
             in
             his
             81.
             
             Epistle
             complaines
             ,
             
             that
             worldly
             business
             hindered
             his
             praying
             and
             so
             pressed
             him
             ,
             that
             
               vix
               respirare
               potuit
            
             :
             and
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ,
             
               non
               sine
               dolore
               in
               secularibus
               versabatur
               ,
               praefat
               .
               in
               Dial.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Cyprian
             construed
             it
             as
             one
             great
             cause
             of
             persecutions
             raised
             against
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               de
               lapsis
               ,
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             was
             much
             cryed
             down
             as
             unlawful
             by
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             many
             Canons
             forbidding
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             pain
             of
             being
             removed
             from
             their
             places
             .
             
               Can.
               Apost
               .
               Can.
            
             6.
             
             Can.
             81.
             hee
             that
             did
             presume
             to
             administer
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Roman
             
             command
             or
             Administration
             of
             Military
             affaires
             or
             civil
             place
             (
             as
             Zonaras
             there
             )
             he
             should
             be
             desposed
             ,
             
               Can.
               Apo.
               Can.
            
             83.
             hiring
             of
             ground
             ,
             medling
             with
             worldly
             affaires
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             by
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             they
             are
             threatned
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             ,
             
               Conc.
               Cal.
               Can.
            
             3.
             
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               Can.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             We
             will
             adde
             this
             for
             a
             conclusion
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Sulpitius
               ,
               Severus
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             ,
             that
             the
             Arians
             were
             very
             expedite
             in
             worldly
             affaires
             ,
             which
             experience
             they
             gained
             by
             their
             constant
             following
             and
             attendance
             upon
             the
             Emperours
             Court
             ;
             and
             what
             troubles
             they
             occasioned
             to
             the
             Church
             thereby
             ,
             is
             notoriously
             known
             to
             any
             that
             have
             seen
             the
             Histories
             of
             their
             times
             .
             And
             in
             this
             our
             Bishops
             have
             approved
             themselves
             more
             like
             to
             the
             Arian
             Bishops
             
               then
               the
               purer
               Bishops
               of
               purer
               times
            
             :
             but
             how
             ever
             cleare
             it
             is
             ,
             
               that
               our
               Bishops
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               former
               times
               are
               Two
               ▪
               Two
               in
               election
               to
               their
               office
               ;
               Two
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               office
               ;
               Two
               in
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               Processes
               ,
               Censures
               ,
               Administrations
            
             ;
             and
             the
             difference
             
               between
               our
               Bishops
               and
               those
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               between
               the
               great
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               and
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seemes
             our
             Remonstrant
             soared
             above
             these
             times
             even
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               our
               Bishops
               challenge
               any
               other
               spiritual
               power
               ,
               then
               was
               by
               Apostolike
               Authority
               delegated
               to
               ,
               and
               required
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             
               Asian
               Churches
            
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             DISCLAIMED
             as
             VSVRPERS
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             so
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             but
             challenge
             the
             
               same
               power
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             did
             delegate
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ;
             for
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             so
             moved
             in
             a
             Sphere
             above
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             Timothy
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             from
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Doe
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
            
             :
             if
             Timothy
             had
             been
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Paul
            
             had
             here
             put
             him
             upon
             imployment
             ,
             
               Vltra
               Sphaeram
               Activitatis
            
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             understand
             and
             consider
             what
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             a
             
               Evangelist
               was
            
             ;
             and
             wherein
             it
             differed
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             manifest
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             no
             Bishops
             :
             for
             the
             title
             of
             Evangelist
             is
             taken
             but
             two
             wayes
             ;
             either
             for
             such
             as
             
               wrote
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             doe
             not
             affirme
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             to
             be
             Evangelists
             :
             or
             else
             for
             such
             as
             
               taught
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             and
             those
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             either
             such
             as
             had
             
               ordinary
               places
               and
               ordinary
               gifts
            
             ,
             or
             such
             whose
             
               places
               and
               gifts
            
             were
             extraordinary
             ;
             and
             such
             Evangelists
             were
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             will
             appeare
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             
               Bishops
               .
               Bishops
            
             or
             Presbyters
             were
             tyed
             to
             the
             particular
             care
             and
             tuition
             of
             that
             flock
             over
             which
             God
             had
             made
             them
             
               Overseers
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.28
             .
             But
             Evangelists
             were
             not
             tyed
             to
             reside
             in
             
               one
               particular
               place
            
             ,
             but
             did
             attend
             
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             by
             whose
             appointment
             they
             are
             sent
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             did
             require
             .
             As
             appeares
             first
             in
             Timothy
             whom
             Saint
             Paul
             besought
             to
             abide
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             which
             had
             beene
             needlesse
             importunity
             ,
             if
             Timothy
             had
             the
             Episcopall
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Pastorall
             )
             charge
             of
             Ephesus
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             might
             have
             laid
             as
             dreadful
             a
             Charge
             upon
             him
             to
             abide
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             .
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             so
             far
             was
             Paul
             from
             setling
             
               Timothy
               in
               Cathedrâ
            
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             he
             rather
             continually
             sends
             him
             up
             and
             down
             upon
             all
             Church-services
             ,
             for
             we
             finde
             Acts.
             17.14
             .
             that
             when
             Paul
             fled
             from
             the
             tumults
             of
             Berea
             to
             Athens
             ,
             
             he
             left
             Silas
             and
             Timothy
             behinde
             him
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             comming
             to
             Paul
             to
             
               Athens
               ,
               Paul
            
             sends
             Timothy
             from
             Athens
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             Thessalonians
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             appears
             1
             Thes.
             3.1.2
             .
             from
             whence
             returning
             to
             Paul
             to
             Athens
             again
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             before
             he
             left
             Athens
             and
             went
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             sent
             him
             and
             Silas
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             who
             returned
             to
             him
             again
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             
             Act.
             18.5
             .
             afterwards
             they
             travelled
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             read
             Paul
             sent
             Timothy
             and
             Erastus
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             
             Act.
             19.22
             .
             wither
             Paul
             went
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             and
             divers
             other
             Breathren
             journied
             into
             
               Asia
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.4
             .
             All
             which
             Breathren
             Paul
             calls
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             accompanied
             with
             Timothy
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bretheren
             he
             comes
             to
             Miletum
             ,
             and
             calls
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             thither
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             Church
             had
             Timothy
             been
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             stead
             of
             giving
             the
             Elders
             a
             charge
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             have
             given
             that
             charge
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             so
             have
             forgotten
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             the
             Elders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             before
             their
             Bishops
             face
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             would
             have
             given
             them
             some
             directions
             ,
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             this
             though
             Timothy
             were
             then
             in
             Pauls
             presence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
             The
             cleare
             evidence
             of
             which
             Text
             demonstrates
             ,
             that
             Paul
             did
             not
             leave
             Timothy
             at
             this
             time
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             But
             it
             is
             rather
             evident
             that
             he
             took
             him
             along
             with
             him
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Rome
             ;
             
             for
             we
             find
             that
             those
             
               Epistles
               Paul
            
             wrote
             while
             he
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             bear
             either
             in
             their
             inscription
             or
             some
             other
             passage
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Timothy
             as
             
               Pauls
               companion
               ,
               viz.
            
             
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               ,
               C●lossians
               ,
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Philemon
               ,
            
             which
             Epistles
             he
             wrote
             in
             bonds
             as
             the
             contexture
             ,
             which
             those
             two
             learned
             professors
             ;
             the
             one
             at
             Heydelburg
             ,
             the
             other
             at
             Saulmur
             ,
             make
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             doth
             declare
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             appears
             that
             Timothy
             was
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             a
             Minister
             ,
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             a
             fellow
             labourer
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             3.1
             .
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.3
             .
             
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             3.2
             .
             these
             
             titles
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gives
             him
             ,
             but
             never
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             Paul
             as
             it
             is
             conceived
             by
             learned
             men
             ,
             did
             first
             assume
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Labors
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             his
             companion
             in
             his
             journy
             through
             Antioch
             a
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             b
             so
             we
             find
             Gal.
             2.1
             .
             from
             thence
             returning
             to
             Antioch
             againe
             ;
             from
             thence
             he
             passed
             through
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             confirming
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             from
             Cilicia
             ,
             he
             passed
             to
             Creet
             ,
             where
             having
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             plainted
             Churches
             ,
             he
             left
             Titus
             *
             there
             
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               to
               set
               in
               order
               things
               that
               remaine
               ,
            
          
           
             Yet
             it
             was
             
               but
               for
               a
               while
            
             he
             left
             him
             there
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             Epistle
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             him
             not
             many
             yeares
             after
             ,
             he
             injoynes
             him
             to
             come
             to
             him
             to
             Nicopolis
             *
             where
             he
             did
             intend
             to
             winter
             ,
             but
             changing
             that
             purpose
             sends
             for
             him
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             it
             seemes
             his
             Hyemal
             station
             was
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             sends
             him
             before
             him
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             enquire
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             *
             .
             His
             returne
             from
             thence
             Paul
             expects
             at
             Troas
             *
             ,
             and
             because
             comming
             thither
             he
             found
             not
             his
             expectation
             there
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             grieved
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             that
             he
             passed
             presently
             from
             thence
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             where
             Titus
             met
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             afflictions
             joyed
             his
             spirits
             with
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             the
             powerful
             and
             gracious
             effects
             ,
             his
             first
             Epistle
             had
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Paul
             having
             there
             collected
             the
             Liberalities
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             sends
             Titus
             againe
             to
             the
             *
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             same
             service
             of
             Ministring
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             And
             makes
             him
             with
             some
             others
             the
             Conveyers
             of
             that
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             journey
             es
             to
             and
             fro
             did
             Titus
             make
             at
             the
             designment
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             was
             left
             in
             Creet
             .
             Nor
             doe
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             first
             removal
             from
             Creet
             *
             ;
             he
             did
             ever
             returne
             thither
             .
             We
             read
             indeed
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
             he
             was
             with
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             returned
             not
             to
             Creet
             ,
             but
             into
             Dalmatia
             .
             All
             which
             doth
             more
             then
             probably
             shew
             ,
             it
             never
             was
             the
             Intendment
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             fix
             
               Titus
               in
               Creet
               as
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             to
             leave
             him
             there
             for
             a
             season
             for
             the
             good
             of
             
               that
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             him
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             send
             him
             abroad
             to
             other
             Churches
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             their
             necessities
             might
             require
             .
             Now
             who
             that
             will
             acknowledge
             a
             Distinction
             between
             the
             
               Offices
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Evangelists
            
             ,
             and
             knows
             wherein
             that
             
               Distinction
               lyes
            
             ,
             will
             not
             upon
             these
             premisses
             conclude
             that
             
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Evangelists
               and
               NOT
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             I
             but
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             called
             
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               Bishops
            
             .
             We
             grant
             it
             true
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             have
             called
             them
             Archbishops
             and
             Patriarks
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             .
             We
             adde
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Fathers
             did
             call
             them
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             a
             proper
             but
             in
             an
             improper
             sense
             ;
             which
             we
             expresse
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             
               Learned
               Orthodox
               Raynolds
            
             ;
             
          
           
             You
             may
             learne
             by
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             
             termed
             any
             Apostle
             a
             Bishop
             of
             this
             or
             that
             City
             (
             as
             namely
             S.
             Peter
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             )
             they
             meant
             it
             in
             a
             general
             sort
             and
             signification
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             attend
             that
             Church
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             supply
             that
             roome
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Bishops
             did
             after
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             is
             commonly
             taken
             for
             the
             Overseer
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             of
             a
             several
             flock
             ;
             so
             Peter
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             any
             one
             place
             ;
             therefore
             not
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             this
             is
             true
             by
             Analogy
             of
             all
             extraordinary
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             Peter
             .
          
           
             But
             were
             it
             true
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             Bishops
             :
             will
             this
             Remonstrant
             undertake
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             party
             shall
             stand
             to
             his
             Conditions
             ▪
             
               If
               our
               Bishops
               challenge
               any
               other
               power
               then
               was
               by
               Apostolick
               Authority
               delegated
               to
               ,
               and
               required
               of
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seaven
            
             Asian
             
               Churches
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               disclaimed
               as
               usurpers
               .
            
             Will
             our
             Bishops
             indeed
             stand
             to
             this
             ?
             then
             
               actum
               est
            
             .
             Did
             ever
             
               Apostolick
               Authority
            
             delegate
             power
             to
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             to
             ordain
             alone
             ?
             to
             governe
             alone
             ?
             and
             do
             not
             our
             Bishops
             challenge
             that
             power
             ?
             Did
             ever
             
               Apostolique
               Authority
            
             delegate
             power
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             an
             Elder
             ?
             no
             ;
             
               but
               to
               entreat
               him
               as
               a
               Father
            
             :
             and
             do
             not
             our
             Bishops
             challenge
             themselves
             and
             permit
             to
             their
             
               Chancellors
               ,
               Commissaries
            
             ,
             and
             Officials
             power
             not
             only
             to
             
               Rebuke
               an
               Elder
            
             ▪
             but
             to
             
               rayle
               upon
               an
               Elder
            
             ?
             to
             reproach
             him
             with
             the
             most
             opprobrious
             termes
             of
             
               foole
               ,
               knave
               ,
               jack-sauce
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             our
             paper
             blushes
             to
             present
             to
             your
             Honors
             view
             ?
             Did
             ever
             
               Apostolick
               Authority
            
             delegate
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             power
             to
             receive
             an
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             ,
             but
             before
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ?
             and
             do
             not
             our
             Bishops
             challenge
             power
             to
             proceed
             
               Ex
               Officio
            
             ,
             and
             make
             Elders
             their
             own
             Accusers
             ?
             Did
             ever
             
               Apostolick
               Authority
            
             delegate
             power
             to
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             to
             reject
             any
             after
             twice
             admonition
             ,
             but
             an
             Heretick
             ?
             and
             do
             not
             our
             Bishops
             challenge
             power
             to
             reject
             and
             eject
             the
             most
             sound
             and
             Orthodox
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             refusing
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             ?
             as
             if
             Non-conformity
             were
             Heresie
             .
             So
             that
             either
             our
             
               Bishops
               must
               disclaime
               this
               Remonstrance
            
             ,
             or
             else
             
               themselves
               must
               be
               disclaimed
               as
               usurpers
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             this
             power
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Churches
             had
             ;
             and
             our
             Remonstrant
             is
             so
             subtile
             as
             to
             twist
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             faile
             ,
             the
             other
             may
             hold
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             answer
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             Angel
             in
             those
             Epistles
             is
             put
             Collectively
             ,
             not
             Individually
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistle
             to
             
               Thyatira
               ,
               cap.
            
             2.
             vers
             .
             25.
             where
             we
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             (
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             not
             unto
             thee
             in
             the
             singular
             )
             
               and
               unto
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatira
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             is
             a
             plain
             distinction
             between
             the
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             
               By
               you
            
             ,
             is
             signified
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Angel.
             By
             
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             people
             .
             The
             people
             governed
             ,
             and
             the
             Governours
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             Angel
             is
             meant
             not
             one
             singular
             person
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             in
             Thyatira
             .
          
           
             This
             also
             further
             appears
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             other
             Books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             this
             very
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             express
             a
             company
             under
             one
             singular
             person
             .
             Thus
             the
             Civil
             State
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             opposite
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
             
               A
               beast
               with
               ten
               horns
            
             :
             and
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             Antichristian
             is
             called
             
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               the
               false
               Prophet
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             family
             is
             called
             
               An
               old
               red
               Dragon
            
             .
             Thus
             also
             the
             seven
             Angels
             that
             blew
             the
             seven
             trumpets
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.2
             .
             and
             the
             seven
             Angels
             that
             poured
             out
             the
             seven
             Vials
             ,
             are
             not
             literally
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             but
             Synecdochically
             ,
             as
             all
             know
             .
             And
             why
             not
             then
             the
             seven
             Angels
             in
             those
             Epistles
             ?
             Mr.
             Mede
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             pag.
             265
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Denique
               (
               ut
               jam
               femel
               iterumquemonuimus
               )
               quoniam
               Deus
               adhibet
               angelos
               providentiae
               suae
               in
               rerū
               humanarū
               motibus
               &
               conversionibus
               ciendis
               ,
               gubernandisque
               administris
               :
               idcirco
               ,
               quae
               multorum
               manibus
               peraguntur
               ,
               Angelo
               tamen
               tanquam
               rei
               gerendae
            
             praesidi
             &
             Duci
             
               pro
               communi
               loquendi
               modo
               tribuuntur
            
             .
          
           
             Adde
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             name
             Angel
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             one
             person
             alone
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             Angel
             doth
             not
             import
             any
             peculiar
             jurisdiction
             or
             preheminence
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             common
             name
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             used
             in
             Scripture
             .
             For
             all
             Ministers
             are
             Gods
             Messengers
             and
             Embassadours
             ,
             sent
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Elect.
             And
             therefore
             the
             name
             being
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             why
             should
             wee
             think
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             thing
             spoken
             to
             one
             Minister
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             all
             ?
             The
             like
             argument
             we
             draw
             from
             the
             word
             Stars
             used
             Revel
             ,
             1.20
             .
             
               The
               seven
               Stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             faithful
             Ministers
             are
             called
             Stars
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whose
             duty
             is
             to
             shine
             as
             lights
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             all
             purity
             of
             doctrine
             and
             holiness
             of
             conversation
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               stars
               were
               darkned
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             8.12
             .
             and
             that
             the
             
               Dragons
               taile
               drew
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               stars
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             12.4
             .
             Which
             is
             meant
             not
             only
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             of
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Bishops
             will
             appropriate
             all
             corruption
             and
             Apostacy
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Adde
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             in
             opening
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Vision
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.20
             .
             saith
             ;
             
               The
               seven
               Candlesticks
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               are
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
            
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             The
             seven
             Stars
             are
             the
             seven
             Angels
             of
             the
             same
             Churches
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
            
             ;
             wherein
             not
             without
             some
             mystery
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Angels
             is
             omitted
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             understand
             by
             Angel
             ,
             one
             Minister
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             company
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Septenary
             number
             of
             Churches
             is
             twice
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             though
             but
             one
             Angel
             be
             mentioned
             in
             the
             fore-front
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistles
             themselves
             are
             dedicated
             to
             all
             the
             Angels
             
             and
             Ministers
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             :
             And
             if
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             proved
             Revel
             .
             1.11
             .
             
               What
               thou
               seest
               ,
               write
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               which
               are
               in
            
             Asia
             .
             And
             also
             by
             the
             Epiphonema
             of
             every
             Epistle
             ;
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               care
               to
               hear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             words
             ,
             
               Ambrosius
               Ausbertus
            
             in
             his
             second
             book
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               Vnâ
               eademque
               locutione
               &
               Angelos
               &
               Ecclesias
               unum
               esse
               designat
               .
               Nam
               cum
               in
               principio
               locutionum
               quae
               ad
               septem
               fiunt
               Angelos
               dicat
               ,
               &
               Angelo
               illius
               Ecclesiae
               scribe
               ;
               in
               fine
               tamen
               earundem
               non
               dicit
               ,
               Qui
               habet
               aurem
               audiat
               quod
               spiritus
               dicat
               Angelo
               ,
               sed
               quid
               Ecclesiae
               dicat
               .
            
             By
             one
             and
             the
             same
             phrase
             of
             speech
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             For
             whereas
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               write
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             Eare
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             to
             the
             Angel
             ,
             but
             
               what
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             further
             proved
             by
             the
             whole
             argument
             of
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             wherein
             the
             admonitions
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             commendations
             ,
             and
             reproofes
             ,
             are
             directed
             to
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Revel
             .
             2.10
             .
             
               The
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               prison
               ,
               &c.
            
             Revel
             .
             2.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               fight
               against
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             2.24
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               upon
               you
               no
               other
               burthen
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               and
               the
               rest
               of
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               not
               known
               the
               depths
               of
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             when
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             (
             as
             it
             is
             often
             )
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               and
               labour
               ,
               &c.
            
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               do
               thy
               first
               works
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             cap.
             3.26
             .
             
               Because
               thou
               art
               neither
               hot
               nor
               cold
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             these
             and
             the
             like
             places
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             meant
             of
             one
             individual
             person
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             punishment
             threatned
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             Revel
             .
             2.5
             .
             
               Repent
               and
               do
               thy
               first
               works
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thee
               quickly
               and
               remove
               thy
               Candlestick
               out
               of
               his
               place
            
             ;
             Rev.
             2.16
             .
             
               Repent
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thee
               quickly
               ,
               and
               will
               fight
               against
               thee
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               my
               mouth
            
             ;
             Revel
             .
             2.24
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               put
               upon
               you
               any
               other
               burthen
               .
            
             Now
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             Word
             to
             think
             that
             Christ
             would
             remove
             his
             Gospel
             from
             a
             Church
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             are
             free
             from
             those
             sins
             .
             And
             if
             God
             should
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             in
             what
             woeful
             &
             miserable
             condition
             should
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             ,
             which
             groaneth
             under
             so
             many
             corrupt
             Prelates
             ?
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             figuratively
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             Master
             Perkins
             upon
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Revelation
             :
             and
             of
             Master
             Brightman
             :
             and
             of
             Doctor
             Fulke
             ,
             who
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             in
             Apoc.
             1.20
             .
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             S.
             Iohn
             by
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             
             meaneth
             not
             all
             that
             should
             wear
             on
             their
             heads
             Myters
             ,
             and
             hold
             crosier
             staves
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             like
             dead
             Idols
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             are
             the
             faithful
             messengers
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             utter
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             .
             Again
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             Gods
             messengers
             .
          
           
             Master
             Fox
             likewise
             in
             his
             Meditation
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             (
             pag.
             7.9.17
             .
             )
             is
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             hath
             gathered
             to
             our
             hands
             the
             opinions
             of
             all
             Interpreters
             he
             could
             meet
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             they
             all
             consent
             in
             this
             that
             under
             the
             person
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             &
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             understood
             .
             S.
             Austin
             in
             his
             132.
             
             Epistle
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               Sic
               enim
               in
               Apocalypsi
               legitur
               Angelus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quod
               si
               de
               Angelo
               superiorum
               colorum
               ,
               &
               non
               de
            
             Praepositis
             Ecclesiarum
             
               vellet
               intelligi
               ,
               non
               consequenter
               diceret
               ,
            
             Habeo
             adversum
             te
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             in
             his
             second
             Homily
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             (
             if
             that
             book
             be
             his
             )
             
               Quod
               autem
               dicit
               Angelo
               Thyatirae
            
             .
             Habeo
             adversum
             te
             panca
             ,
             dicit
             Praepositis
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             &c
             ,
             This
             also
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             lib.
             34.
             
             
               Moral
               .
               in
               Iob.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             
               Saepe
               sacram
               scripturam
               praedicatores
               Ecclesiae
               pro
               eo
               quod
               patris
               gloriam
               annunciant
               ,
               angelorum
               nomine
               solere
               designare
               :
               &
               hinc
               esse
               ,
               quod
               Iohannes
               in
               Apocalypsi
            
             septem
             Ecclesiis
             scribens
             ,
             angelis
             Ecclesiarum
             loquitur
             ,
             
               id
               est
            
             ,
             Praedicatoribus
             populorum
             .
             Master
             Box
             citeth
             
               Primasius
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Richard
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             refer
             you
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             here
             demanded
             (
             as
             it
             is
             much
             by
             the
             Hierarchical
             side
             )
             that
             if
             by
             Angel
             be
             meant
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             why
             Christ
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Angel
             in
             the
             singular
             ?
          
           
             We
             answer
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             question
             may
             savor
             of
             a
             litle
             too
             much
             curiosity
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             subjoyn
             three
             conjectural
             reasons
             of
             this
             phrase
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             used
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             common
             language
             of
             other
             Scriptures
             in
             types
             and
             visions
             to
             set
             down
             a
             certain
             number
             for
             an
             uncertain
             ,
             &
             the
             singular
             number
             for
             the
             plural
             .
             Thus
             the
             Ram
             ,
             Dan.
             8.3
             .
             is
             interpred
             vers
             .
             20.
             to
             be
             the
             Kings
             of
             Media
             ,
             and
             Persia.
             And
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             Church
             are
             set
             out
             by
             four
             horns
             .
             And
             the
             deliverers
             by
             four
             Carpenters
             ,
             Zach.
             1.18.20
             .
             And
             the
             wise
             and
             foolish
             Virgins
             are
             said
             to
             be
             five
             wise
             and
             five
             foolish
             .
             And
             many
             such
             like
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             we
             answer
             the
             Papists
             ,
             when
             they
             demand
             why
             Christ
             if
             he
             meant
             figuratively
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             did
             not
             speak
             in
             plain
             language
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               sign
               of
               my
               body
            
             ?
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             phrase
             of
             speech
             is
             proper
             to
             all
             Sacraments
             :
             So
             we
             also
             answer
             here
             ,
             this
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             Angel
             for
             Angels
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             all
             types
             and
             visions
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             Angel
             is
             put
             ,
             though
             more
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             hold
             proportion
             with
             the
             vision
             which
             Iohn
             saw
             ,
             Chap.
             1.12.20
             .
             
               He
               saw
               seven
               golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               seven
               Stars
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             hold
             proportion
             ,
             the
             Epistles
             are
             directed
             to
             seven
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             seven
             Churches
             .
             
             And
             this
             is
             called
             a
             mystery
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.20
             .
             
               The
               Mystery
               of
               the
               seven
               Stars
               .
               &c.
            
             Now
             a
             mystery
             is
             a
             secret
             which
             comprehends
             more
             th●n
             is
             expressed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             but
             one
             Angel
             be
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             the
             mystery
             implyes
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             unity
             in
             the
             Ministerial
             function
             ,
             and
             joynt
             commission
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             feeding
             and
             governing
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             with
             one
             common
             care
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             hand
             and
             heart
             .
             And
             this
             i●
             more
             fitly
             declared
             by
             the
             name
             of
             one
             Angel
             ,
             then
             of
             many
             .
             We
             often
             finde
             the
             name
             of
             (
             one
             )
             Prophet
             or
             Priest
             to
             be
             put
             for
             the
             general
             body
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             whole
             multitude
             or
             Prophets
             or
             Priests
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             or
             Iudah
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             intendeth
             to
             reprove
             ,
             threaten
             ,
             or
             admonish
             them
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             Iere.
             6.13.18.19
             .
             Isa.
             3.2
             .
             Hos.
             9.8
             .
             Ezek.
             7.26
             .
             Hos.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             Neither
             should
             it
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             multitude
             or
             company
             of
             Ministers
             should
             be
             understood
             under
             the
             name
             of
             one
             Angel
             ,
             seeing
             a
             multitude
             of
             Heavenly
             Angels
             (
             imployed
             in
             one
             service
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             )
             is
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             shut
             up
             under
             one
             Angel
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Gen.
             14.7
             .
             2
             Kings
             19.35
             .
             Psal
             34.7
             .
             compared
             with
             Psal.
             91.11
             .
             Gen.
             32.1
             .
             2.
             
             Kings
             6.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             also
             a
             multitude
             of
             Devils
             or
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             jointly
             labouring
             in
             any
             one
             work
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             under
             the
             name
             of
             one
             evil
             or
             unclean
             spirit
             ,
             1
             Kings
             22.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Mark
             1.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Mark
             5.2.9
             .
             Luke
             4.33.34
             .
             Luk.
             8.27.30
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
             Ephes.
             6.11.12
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             suppose
             (
             which
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             will
             not
             grant
             )
             that
             the
             word
             Angel
             is
             taken
             individually
             for
             one
             particular
             person
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             seems
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             Master
             Beza
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless●
             ,
             there
             will
             nothing
             follow
             out
             of
             this
             acception
             ▪
             that
             will
             any
             ways
             make
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             Superior
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             this
             appears
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             never
             was
             yet
             proved
             nor
             ever
             will
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             that
             these
             Angels
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             considering
             that
             Parishes
             were
             not
             divided
             into
             Diocesses
             in
             S.
             Iohns
             days
             .
             And
             the
             seven
             Stars
             are
             said
             to
             be
             fixed
             in
             their
             seven
             Candlesticks
             or
             Churches
             ,
             not
             one
             Star
             over
             divers
             Candlesticks
             .
             Neither
             can
             those
             Churches
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             Diocesan
             ,
             when
             not
             onely
             Tindal
             and
             the
             old
             translation
             ,
             calls
             them
             seven
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             we
             read
             also
             Acts
             20.
             that
             at
             Ephesus
             which
             was
             one
             of
             those
             Candlesticks
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             flock
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             we
             further
             finde
             that
             in
             Ephesus
             one
             of
             those
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             and
             we
             finde
             no
             colour
             of
             any
             superintendency
             or
             superiority
             of
             one
             Bishop
             over
             another
             .
             To
             them
             in
             general
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             to
             be
             fed
             by
             them
             without
             any
             respect
             had
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             stood
             at
             his
             Elbow
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             with
             him
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             
             waiting
             upon
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             This
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Epiphanius
             who
             writing
             of
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Miletians
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             ancient
             times
             this
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             whereas
             other
             Cities
             had
             two
             .
             And
             he
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Cypres
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             nigh
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             in
             the
             seven
             Epistles
             that
             implyeth
             any
             superiority
             or
             majority
             of
             rule
             or
             power
             that
             these
             Angels
             had
             over
             the
             other
             Angels
             that
             were
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             It
             is
             written
             indeed
             ,
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               beare
               them
               that
               were
               evil
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               tryed
               them
               which
               say
               they
               were
               Apostles
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               had
               found
               them
               lyers
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             dispraise
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             
               Pergamus
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               them
               which
               h●ld
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             these
             things
             are
             common
             duties
             requirable
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             that
             there
             were
             some
             superiority
             and
             prehemenency
             insinuated
             by
             this
             individual
             Angel
             ,
             yet
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             there
             are
             diverse
             kinds
             of
             superiority
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Order
             ,
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Parts
             ,
             or
             in
             degree
             of
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             in
             charge
             of
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             And
             how
             will
             it
             be
             proved
             that
             this
             Angel
             if
             he
             had
             a
             superiority
             ,
             had
             any
             more
             then
             a
             superiority
             of
             Order
             ,
             or
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Parts
             ?
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Angel
             was
             a
             superior
             degree
             or
             order
             of
             Ministery
             above
             Presbyters
             ?
             In
             which
             Epistle
             is
             it
             said
             that
             this
             Angel
             had
             sole
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             And
             therefore
             as
             our
             learned
             Protestants
             prove
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             where
             Christ
             directed
             his
             speech
             to
             Peter
             in
             particular
             and
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             That
             this
             particularization
             of
             Peter
             did
             not
             import
             any
             singular
             preheminence
             or
             majority
             of
             power
             to
             Peter
             more
             then
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ;
             But
             that
             though
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             Peter
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             made
             to
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             all
             as
             well
             as
             one
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             spoken
             to
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             ;
             that
             so
             Christ
             might
             fore-signifie
             the
             unity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Austin
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Optatus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             say
             .
             So
             when
             Christ
             directs
             an
             Epistle
             to
             one
             Angel
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             imply
             a
             superior
             power
             over
             his
             fellow-Angels
             ,
             but
             at
             most
             only
             a
             presidency
             for
             order
             sake
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             written
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             written
             to
             the
             rest
             as
             well
             as
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             written
             to
             one
             ,
             not
             to
             exclude
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             to
             denote
             the
             unity
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             between
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             in
             their
             common
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             their
             flock
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             saith
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             
               Hart
               ,
               cap.
            
             4.
             divis
             .
             3.
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             was
             an
             utter
             enemy
             to
             the
             
               Ius
               Divinum
            
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             preheminency
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             by
             his
             Letter
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               
               Knolls
            
             .
             And
             learned
             Master
             Beza
             also
             saith
             something
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             Revel
             .
             2.1
             .
             
               Angelo
               .
               i.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quem
               nimirum
               oporuit
               imprimis
               de
               his
               rebus
               admoneri
               ,
               ac
               per
               eum
               caeteros
               collegas
               totamque
               adeo
               Ecclesiam
               .
               Sed
               hinc
               statui
               Episcopalis
               ille
               gradus
               postea
               humanitus
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               invectus
               certe
               nec
               potest
               nec
               debet
               ,
               imo
               ne
               perpetuum
               quidem
               istud
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               munus
               esse
               necessario
               oportuisse
               ,
               sicut
               exorta
               inde
               Tyrannis
               Oligarchica
               (
               cujus
               apex
               est
               Antichristiana
               bestia
               )
               certissima
               cum
               totius
               non
               Ecclesiae
               modo
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               orbis
               pernicie
               ,
               nunc
               tandem
               declarat
               .
            
          
           
             If
             therefore
             our
             Remonstrant
             can
             produce
             no
             better
             evidence
             for
             his
             Hierarchy
             then
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Asian
               Churches
            
             ,
             Let
             not
             this
             Remonstrant
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             cry
             out
             of
             wrong
             ,
             
               if
               this
               claimed
               Hierarchy
               be
               for
               ever
               booted
               out
               of
               the
               church
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             is
             his
             owne
             Option
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             cannot
             conceale
             one
             refuge
             more
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Hierarchy
             betake
             themselves
             for
             shelter
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             two
             Postscripts
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Pauls
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             to
             Titus
             ;
             where
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             Timothy
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             Titus
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Cretians
             :
             to
             both
             which
             places
             wee
             answer
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             two
             Postscrips
             (
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             are
             no
             part
             of
             Canonical
             Scripture
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             former
             and
             ancienter
             English
             translations
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             these
             Postscripts
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             put
             in
             a
             small
             character
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Text.
             Although
             our
             Episcopal
             men
             of
             late
             in
             newer
             impressions
             have
             inlarged
             their
             Phylacteries
             ,
             in
             putting
             those
             Postscripts
             in
             the
             same
             full
             character
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             simple
             might
             beleeve
             they
             are
             Canonical
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             
               (
               Baronius
               ,
               Serrarius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Rhemists
             )
             confesse
             that
             there
             is
             much
             falsity
             in
             them
             .
             The
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             is
             thus
             subscribed
             :
             
               the
               first
               to
            
             Timothy
             
               was
               written
               from
            
             Laodicea
             ,
             
               whoch
               is
               the
               chiefest
               City
               of
            
             Phrygia
             Pacatiana
             .
             Here
             wee
             demand
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             when
             hee
             writ
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             was
             assured
             he
             should
             live
             to
             write
             a
             second
             ,
             which
             was
             written
             long
             after
             ?
             And
             if
             not
             ;
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             bee
             subscribed
             ,
             
               the
               first
               to
               Timothy
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             relation
             to
             a
             second
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             writ
             from
             Laodicea
             ,
             whereas
             Beza
             in
             his
             Annotations
             proves
             apparently
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             written
             from
             Macedonia
             ;
             to
             which
             Opinion
             Baronius
             and
             Serrarius
             subscribe
             .
             It
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               the
               chiefest
               City
               of
               Phrygia
               Pacatiana
               .
            
             But
             this
             Epithet
             is
             nowhere
             read
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             ages
             ,
             saith
             
               Beza
               ,
               Sed
               apud
               recentiores
               illo●
               ,
               qui
               Romani
               imperii
               jam
               inclinantis
               provincias
               descripserunt
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             this
             place
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             subscription
             was
             added
             a
             long
             while
             after
             the
             
             writing
             of
             the
             Epistles
             by
             some
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               vel
               indoctis
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Beza
               ,
               vel
               certe
               non
               satis
               attentis
               ,
            
             Either
             by
             a
             Learned
             ,
             or
             negligent
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Epistle
             is
             thus
             subscribed
             ;
             
               The
               second
               Epistle
               unto
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               ordained
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               was
               written
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             when
             Paul
             
               was
               brought
               before
            
             Nero
             
               the
               second
               time
            
             .
             Now
             these
             words
             
               Ordained
               the
               first
               Bishop
            
             ,
             is
             wanting
             ,
             saith
             
               Beza
               ,
               in
               quibusdam
               vetustis
               codicibus
               ,
               in
               veteri
               vulgatâ
               editione
               ,
               &
               apud
               Syrum
               interpre●●m
               .
            
             If
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             written
             this
             Postscript
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             To
             Timothy
             
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
            
             whereas
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             certain
             whether
             ever
             there
             should
             bee
             a
             second
             .
             Neither
             would
             it
             bee
             said
             when
             
               Paul
               was
               brought
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             when
             I
             was
             the
             second
             time
             brought
             before
             Nero.
             The
             Syriack
             Interpreter
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               Here
               ends
            
             the
             
               second
               Epistle
               to
            
             Timothy
             
               written
               from
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             is
             thus
             subscribed
             :
             
               Written
               to
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               Ordained
               first
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Cretians
             ,
             from
             Nicopolis
             of
             Macedonia
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             from
             Nicopolis
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             Paul
             was
             not
             at
             Nicopolis
             when
             he
             wrote
             it
             .
             Tit.
             3.12
             .
             Be
             
               diligent
               to
               come
               to
               me
               at
            
             Nicopolis
             ,
             
               for
               I
               have
               determined
               there
               to
               winter
               .
            
             Hee
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Here
               to
               winter
            
             ,
             but
             There
             ;
             Where
             note
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             he
             was
             not
             there
             .
             And
             besides
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Titus
             was
             
               Ordained
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             who
             was
             the
             second
             ?
             or
             was
             there
             ever
             a
             second
             ?
             And
             also
             
               He
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Bishop
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             of
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             
               but
               of
               all
               Creet
            
             .
             Was
             there
             ever
             such
             a
             second
             Bishop
             ?
             Adde
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Cretians
             ;
             Whereas
             it
             would
             bee
             said
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               the
               Cretians
            
             .
             For
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             of
             any
             Nation
             are
             called
             Churches
             by
             Luke
             and
             Paul
             ,
             not
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             
               Codex
               Claremontanus
            
             subscribes
             ;
             
               Here
               ends
               the
               Epistle
               to
            
             Titus
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             So
             the
             Syriack
             ;
             
               Finitur
               Epistola
               ad
            
             Titum
             
               quae
               scripta
               fuit
               è
               Nicopoli
            
             .
             The
             old
             Vulgar
             Edition
             hath
             nothing
             of
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             Titus
             .
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Bishops
             had
             no
             more
             authority
             to
             urge
             us
             to
             subscribe
             to
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             authority
             for
             their
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             by
             these
             Subscriptions
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             more
             subscription
             to
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             objection
             out
             of
             Scripture
             yet
             unanswered
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             from
             the
             inequality
             that
             was
             betweene
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             answer
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             had
             any
             superiority
             over
             the
             seventy
             ,
             either
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             any
             subordination
             of
             the
             seventy
             unto
             the
             twelve
             :
             but
             suppose
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             we
             answer
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             a
             superiority
             and
             inferiority
             betweene
             Officers
             of
             different
             kindes
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             superiority
             and
             inferiority
             between
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             .
             No
             man
             will
             deny
             but
             that
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             superior
             to
             Evangelists
             and
             Pastors
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             one
             Apostle
             had
             any
             superiority
             over
             another
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             one
             Evangelist
             over
             an
             other
             .
             And
             why
             then
             should
             one
             Presbyter
             be
             over
             another
             ?
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             a
             superiority
             between
             the
             twelve
             and
             the
             seventy
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             .
             Because
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             and
             the
             instance
             is
             of
             Officers
             of
             different
             kinds
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             but
             there
             may
             be
             a
             superiority
             and
             inferiority
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             amongst
             us
             between
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             your
             Honours
             judge
             (
             considering
             the
             premisses
             )
             how
             far
             this
             Episcopal
             government
             is
             from
             any
             
               Divine
               right
            
             ,
             or
             
               Apostolical
               Institution
            
             :
             And
             how
             true
             that
             speech
             of
             Hierome
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             as
             it
             is
             a
             superiour
             Order
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             
               an
               Humane
               presumption
            
             ,
             not
             a
             
               Divine
               Ordinance
            
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Scripture
             fails
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             indulgence
             and
             Munificence
             of
             
               Religious
               Princes
            
             may
             support
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             the
             Remonstrant
             makes
             his
             next
             recourse
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             he
             acknowledgeth
             here
             ,
             
               Ingagements
               to
               Princes
               onely
               for
               their
               accessory
               dignities
               ,
               titles
               ,
               and
               Maintenance
               ;
               not
               at
               all
               for
               their
               stations
               and
               functions
               ,
            
             (
             wherein
             yet
             the
             author
             plainly
             acknowledgeth
             a
             difference
             between
             our
             Bishops
             and
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               old
            
             by
             such
             accessions
             .
             )
          
           
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             envying
             the
             
               gracious
               Munificence
               of
               pious
               Princes
               ,
               in
               collating
               honourable
               maintenance
               upon
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             
               even
               by
               Gods
               own
               Ordinance
               ,
               double
               Honour
            
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             by
             how
             much
             the
             
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             is
             more
             honourable
             then
             that
             of
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ought
             all
             that
             embrace
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             be
             carefull
             to
             provide
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             might
             not
             onely
             live
             ,
             but
             maintain
             Hospitalitie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             that
             
               worthy
               Gentleman
            
             spake
             as
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               That
               scandalous
               Maintenance
               is
               a
               great
               caues
               of
               a
               scandelous
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Ministery
             came
             to
             have
             
               Agros
               ,
               d●mos
               ,
               lecationes
               ,
               vehicula
               ●ques
               ,
               la●if●ndia
               ,
            
             as
             
               Chrysost
               .
               
               Hom.
            
             86
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             That
             then
             
               Religio
               peperit
               divitias
               ,
               &
               filia
               devoravit
               Matrem
               ,
            
             Religion
             brought
             forth
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             devoured
             the
             Mother
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             was
             a
             voice
             of
             Angels
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             
               Hodie
               venenum
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Christi
               cecidit
               .
            
             This
             day
             is
             poison
             shed
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             was
             that
             Ierom
             complained
             ,
             
               Christi
               Ecclesia
               post
               quam
               ad
               Christianos
               principes
               venit
               ,
               potentiâ
               quidem
               &
               divitiis
               major
               ,
               sed
               virtutibus
               minor
               facta
               est
               .
            
             Then
             also
             was
             that
             Conjunction
             found
             true
             ;
             That
             when
             they
             
               had
               wooden
               Chalices
            
             ,
             they
             had
             
               golden
               Priests
            
             ;
             but
             when
             their
             
               Chalices
               were
               golden
               ,
               their
               Priests
               were
               wooden
               .
            
          
           
             And
             though
             we
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             any
             such
             incompossibility
             ,
             but
             that
             
               large
               Revenues
               may
               be
               happily
               managed
               with
               an
               humble
               sociablnesse
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             very
             rare
             to
             finde
             History
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             superfluous
             revenues
             of
             the
             Bishops
             not
             onely
             made
             them
             neglect
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             but
             further
             ushered
             in
             their
             stately
             and
             pompous
             attendance
             ;
             which
             did
             so
             elevate
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             insulted
             over
             their
             brethren
             ,
             both
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             gave
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             Which
             Eusebius
             sets
             forth
             fully
             in
             the
             pride
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             ,
             vvho
             notwithstanding
             the
             meannesse
             and
             obscurity
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             aftervvards
             grew
             to
             that
             
               height
               of
               insolency
               and
               pride
            
             in
             all
             his
             carriage
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             numerous
             traine
             that
             attended
             him
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             stately
             throne
             raised
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             
             that
             
               Fides
               nostra
               invidiae
               ,
               &
               odio
               ,
               propter
               fastam
               &
               superbiam
               cordis
               illius
               ,
               facta
               fuerit
               obnoxia
            
             ;
             The
             Christian
             Faith
             vvas
             exposed
             to
             envy
             and
             hatred
             through
             his
             pride
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             their
             ambition
             (
             fed
             vvith
             the
             largenesse
             of
             their
             revenues
             )
             discovered
             it self
             in
             great
             attendance
             ,
             stately
             dvvellings
             ,
             and
             all
             Lordly
             pomp
             ,
             so
             Hierom
             complaines
             of
             their
             pride
             in
             their
             stately
             seates
             ,
             
               qui
               velut
               in
               aliqua
               sublimi
               specula
               constituti
               ,
               vix
               dignantur
               videre
               mortales
               &
               alloqui
               conservos
               su●s
            
             :
             who
             fitting
             aloft
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             vvatch-tovver
             ,
             vvill
             scarce
             deigne
             to
             looke
             upon
             poore
             mortalls
             ,
             or
             speake
             to
             their
             fellovv-servants
             .
          
           
             Here
             vve
             might
             be
             large
             in
             multipying
             several
             testimonies
             against
             the
             pride
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             that
             the
             largenesse
             of
             their
             revenues
             raysed
             them
             to
             :
             but
             we
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             grave
             complaint
             of
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ille
               qui
               antè
               p●dibus
               aut
               as●lloire
               consueverat
               ,
               spumante
               equ●
               superbus
               inv●hitur
               ;
               parvâ
               priùs
               ac
               vili
               cellula
               contentus
               habitare
               ,
               erigit
               celsa
               Laquearia
               ,
               construit
               multa
               conclavia
               ,
               sculpit
               p●stes
               ,
               pingit
               a●maria
               ,
               
               vestem
               respuit
               g●ossiorem
               ,
               indumentum
               molle
               desiderat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             because
             the
             practice
             of
             our
             times
             hath
             already
             turned
             into
             English
             ,
             we
             spare
             the
             labour
             to
             translate
             .
          
           
             Onely
             suffer
             us
             (
             being
             now
             to
             give
             a
             Vale
             to
             our
             Remonstrants
             arguments
             )
             to
             recollect
             some
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Remonstrant
             saith
             ;
             
               If
               we
               do
               not
               shew
               out
               of
               the
               true
               &
               genuine
               writings
               of
               those
               holy
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               a
               clear
               &
               received
               distinction
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               three
               distinct
               subordinate
               callings
               ,
               with
               an
               evident
               specification
               of
               the
               duty
               belonging
               to
               each
               of
               them
               :
               Let
               this
               claimed
               Hierarchy
               be
               for
               ever
               routed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             We
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             how
             we
             have
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             genuine
             and
             
               undeniable
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
            
             that
             these
             are
             not
             three
             distinct
             callings
             :
             Bishops
             are
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               being
               with
               them
               all
               one
               ,
               Name
               and
               Office
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             was
             not
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             but
             Humane
             :
             and
             that
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             Institution
             did
             not
             differ
             so
             much
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             our
             present
             Bishops
             differ
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whereas
             this
             Remonstant
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               our
               Bishops
               challenge
               any
               other
               power
               then
               was
               by
               Apostolike
               authority
               delegated
               to
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               required
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               and
               the
               Ang●ls
               of
               the
               Asian
               Churches
               :
            
             L●t
             them
             be
             disclaimed
             as
             usurpers
             .
             Wee
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             remembred
             ,
             how
             we
             have
             proved
             first
             ;
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             and
             the
             Angels
             who
             are
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             our
             Bishops
             challenge
             (
             if
             not
             in
             their
             Polemickes
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             Practicks
             )
             a
             power
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             those
             Angels
             never
             did
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whereas
             this
             Remonstrant
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               there
               can
               be
               better
               evidence
               under
               Heaven
               for
               any
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
            
             
             
               let
               Episcopacy
               be
               for
               ever
               abandoned
               out
               of
               Gods
               Church
               :
            
             We
             beseech
             you
             remember
             how
             weake
             we
             have
             discovered
             his
             Evidence
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Inference
             upon
             all
             these
             
               we
               humbly
            
             leave
             to
             your
             
               Honours
               Wisdom
               and
               Iustice.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             considered
             the
             validity
             of
             those
             arguments
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Remonstrant
             would
             suffult
             Episc●pacy
             ,
             we
             descend
             now
             to
             inquire
             ,
             what
             satisfaction
             he
             gives
             to
             those
             objections
             ,
             which
             himself
             frames
             as
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             ●ole
             arguments
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             assaultable
             by
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             two
             ▪
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
               that
               pleading
               the
               Divine
               right
               of
               Episcopacy
               is
               to
               the
               prejudi●e
               of
               Sovereignty
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               that
               it
               casts
               a
               dangerous
               imputation
               upon
               all
               those
               Reformed
               Churches
               that
               want
               this
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             
               prejudice
               of
               Sovereignty
            
             ;
             he
             answers
             there
             is
             a
             compatibleness
             in
             this
             case
             of
             
               Gods
               Act
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             :
             it
             is
             God
             that
             makes
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             King
             that
             gives
             the
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             proved
             already
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             he
             stands
             in
             his
             Superiority
             over
             al
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             Gods
             Fiat
             :
             and
             if
             they
             disclaim
             the
             influence
             of
             sovereignty
             unto
             their
             creation
             to
             a
             Priority
             ,
             and
             assert
             that
             the
             King
             doth
             not
             make
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             no
             being
             at
             all
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             proclaim
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             
               Bishopricks
               ,
               but
               Bish●ps
               and
               all
               the
               Iurisdiction
            
             they
             have
             ,
             
             is
             from
             the
             King
             :
             whereas
             the
             Remonstrant
             acknowledgeth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             bare
             *
             place
             and
             excercise
             to
             be
             from
             
               Regall
               donation
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             affirmed
             without
             apparent
             prejudice
             of
             that
             Sovereigntie
             which
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             have
             invested
             our
             Princes
             with
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             his
             unworthy
             comparison
             of
             Kings
             in
             order
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Patrons
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Clerkes
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             prove
             that
             the
             Patron
             gives
             
               ministerial
               power
            
             to
             his
             Clerke
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             according
             to
             our
             Laws
             gives
             
               Episcopall
               power
            
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             some
             conducement
             to
             his
             cause
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             unfitnesse
             of
             this
             comparison
             ,
             and
             the
             unthankfulnesse
             of
             those
             men
             to
             the
             indulgence
             of
             their
             Sovereigne
             ,
             to
             their
             deserved
             recompence
             .
          
           
             His
             learned
             answer
             to
             such
             men
             as
             borrowing
             Saint
             Ieroms
             phrase
             ,
             speake
             Saint
             
               Pauls
               truth
            
             ,
             is
             in
             summe
             this
             :
          
           
             
               That
               he
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               prescribe
               to
               mens
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               his
               Rhetoricke
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               will
               think
               what
               they
               list
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               will
               grant
               him
               the
               question
               ,
               they
               shall
               soon
               be
               at
               an
               end
               of
               the
               quarrell
               :
            
             which
             one
             answer
             if
             satisfactory
             ,
             would
             silence
             all
             controversies
             to
             as
             good
             purpose
             as
             he
             did
             Bellarmine
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             Bellarmine
             saith
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             Bellarmine
             now
             ?
          
           
             
             To
             the
             second
             objection
             ,
             that
             
               Episcopacie
               thus
               asserted
               casts
               an
               imputation
               upon
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               that
               want
               that
               Government
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               objection
               is
               intended
               to
               raise
               envie
               against
               them
               ,
            
             who
             (
             if
             they
             may
             be
             beleeved
             )
             
               love
               and
               honour
               those
               sister-Churches
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               God
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             do
             they
             out
             pluck
             all
             this
             envie
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             
               Conferences
               ,
               Writings
               Pulpits
               ,
               Vniversities
               ,
               Disputes
               ,
               High
               Commissi●n
               ,
               Declamations
               ,
               have
               disclaimed
               them
               as
               no
               Churches
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               
               disclaimed
               the
               Prelates
            
             and
             have
             honoured
             the
             most
             
               glorious
               Lights
            
             of
             
               those
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             and
             others
             with
             no
             better
             titles
             then
             of
             
               Rascals
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ?
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             the
             pith
             of
             his
             answer
             after
             a
             few
             good
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             consequent
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             their
             opinion
             ;
             for
             their
             
               Ius
               divinum
            
             pleads
             only
             for
             a
             
               Iustifiablenesse
               of
               this
               holy
               calling
            
             :
             not
             for
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             
               warranting
               it
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               requiring
               it
               where
               it
               may
               be
               had
               ;
               but
               not
               fixing
               upon
               the
               Church
               that
               wants
               it
               ,
               the
               defect
               of
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Essence
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               glory
               and
               perfection
               of
               it
            
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             their
             misery
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             so
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             
               Ius
               divinum
            
             argue
             a
             Necessitie
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Iustifiablenesse
             of
             this
             calling
             ?
             nor
             is
             the
             want
             of
             it
             a
             want
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             Essence
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             perfection
             ?
             we
             had
             thought
             ,
             that
             page
             the
             20th
             ,
             where
             this
             Remonstrant
             strives
             to
             fetch
             the
             
               pedegree
               of
               Episcopacie
            
             from
             no
             lesse
             than
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             right
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             he
             had
             reckoned
             it
             among
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             for
             the
             succeeding
             administration
             of
             the
             Church
             
               in
               essentiall
               matters
            
             :
             but
             here
             it
             seemes
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             retract
             what
             there
             fell
             from
             him
             :
             there
             it
             was
             to
             his
             advantage
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             Government
             was
             a
             thing
             essentiall
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             advantage
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             essentiall
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Essentiall
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             when
             a
             Priest
             who
             hath
             received
             Orders
             at
             Rome
             ,
             turnes
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             urge
             not
             him
             to
             receive
             ordination
             among
             us
             again
             :
             but
             when
             some
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             who
             flying
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             dayes
             ,
             had
             received
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             returned
             again
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             they
             were
             urged
             to
             receive
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             againe
             from
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             did
             receiv●
             it
             .
             If
             those
             Churches
             that
             want
             Bishops
             ,
             want
             nothing
             essentiall
             to
             a
             Church
             ;
             then
             what
             Essentiall
             want
             was
             there
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             those
             Ministers
             that
             received
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             that
             might
             deserve
             a
             Re-ordination
             ,
             more
             than
             if
             they
             had
             first
             received
             their
             Ordination
             at
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Bishop
             Mountague
             so
             confidently
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             Ordination
             by
             Episcopall
             hands
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministery
             no
             true
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             no
             salvation
             to
             be
             obtain●d
             without
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             Remonstrant
             should
             leave
             Bishop
             Mountague
             to
             answer
             for
             himself
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             stands
             bound
             to
             give
             us
             satisfaction
             to
             these
             two
             questions
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             his
             own
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             whether
             
               that
               Office
            
             ,
             which
             by
             
               divine
               right
            
             hath
             the
             
               sole
               power
               of
               Ordaining
            
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             all
             other
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             Episcopacie
             hath
             )
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             being
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             perfection
             of
             a
             Church
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             being
             (
             in
             this
             mans
             thoughts
             )
             the
             same
             
               Ius
               divinum
            
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             for
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             ,
             whether
             if
             those
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             wanted
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             too
             ,
             they
             should
             want
             nothing
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               perfection
               and
               glory
               of
               it
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             this
             Remonstrant
             seemes
             to
             know
             so
             much
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             
               that
               if
               they
               might
               have
               their
               option
               ,
               they
               would
               most
               gladly
               embrace
               Episcopall
               Government
               ,
               as
               little
               differing
               from
               their
               own
               Moderatorship
               ,
               save
               onely
               in
               the
               perpetuitie
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               Invention
            
             (
             as
             he
             odiously
             calls
             it
             )
             
               of
               lay-Elders
            
             .
             But
             no
             question
             those
             learned
             Worthies
             that
             were
             intrusted
             
               by
               the
               Churches
               to
               compile
               their
               Confessions
               ,
               did
               comprise
               their
               Iudgements
               better
            
             than
             the
             
               Composer
               of
               this
               Remonstrance
            
             .
             And
             to
             his
             presumtion
             ,
             we
             oppose
             their
             Confession
             .
             We
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Confession
             speake
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               Credimus
               veram
               Ecclesiam
               gubernari
               debere
               eâ
               politiâ
               ,
               quam
               Dominus
               noster
               Iesus
               Christus
               sancivit
               ,
               ità
               videlicet
               ,
               ut
               fint
               in
               ea
               Pastores
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               sive
               Seniores
               ,
               &
               Diaconi
               ,
               ut
               doctrinae
               puritas
               retineatur
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Art.
                 29.
              
               
               Credimus
               omnes
               Pastores
               ubicunque
               collocati
               sunt
               ,
               eâdem
               &
               aequali
               potestate
               inter
               se
               esse
               praeditos
               sub
               uno
               illo
               capite
               summóque
               &
               solo
               universali
               Episcopo
               Iesu
               Christo.
               
                 Art.
                 30.
              
               
               Gallicae
               Confessionis
               Credimus
               veram
               hanc
               Ecclesiam
               aebere
               regi
               ,
               ac
               gubernari
               ,
               spirituali
               illâ
               politiâ
               ,
               quàm
               nos
               Deus
               ipse
               in
               
               verbo
               suo
               edocuit
               ;
               ità
               ut
               sint
               in
               ea
               Pastores
               ac
               Ministri
               ,
               qui
               purè
               &
               concionentur
               ,
               &
               Sacramenta
               administrent
               ;
               sint
               quoque
               Seniores
               &
               Diaconi
               ,
               qui
               Ecclesiae
               Senatum
               constituant
               ,
               ut
               his
               veluti
               mediis
               vera
               Religio
               conservari
               ,
               Hominésque
               vitiis
               dediti
               spiritualiter
               corripi
               &
               emendari
               possint
               .
               Tunc
               enim
               ritè
               &
               ordinatè
               omniae
               fiunt
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               ,
               cùm
               viri
               fideles
               ,
               &
               pii
               ad
               ejus
               gubernationem
               deliguntur
               juxta
               Divi
               Pauli
               praescriptum
               ,
               
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
              
               
               Confes.
               Belgic
               .
               
                 Art.
                 30.
              
               
               Caeterùm
               ubicuuque
               locorum
               sunt
               verbi
               Dei
               Ministri
               ,
               candem
               atque
               aequalem
               Omnes
               habent
               tum
               Potestatem
               tum
               Authoritatem
               ,
               ut
               qui
               sunt
               aequè
               Omnes
               Christi
               unici
               illius
               universalis
               Episcopi
               &
               capit
               is
               Ecclesiae
               Ministri
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               We
               believe
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               that
               policy
               which
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord
               established
               ,
               viz.
               that
               there
               be
               Pastors
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               We
               believe
               that
               all
               true
               Pastors
               whereever
               they
               be
               ,
               are
               endued
               with
               equal
               and
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               under
               one
               chief
               Head
               and
               Bishop
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Consonant
               to
               this
               the
               Dutch
               Churches
               :
               We
               believe
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               true
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               ruled
               with
               that
               spiritual
               policy
               which
               God
               hath
               taught
               us
               
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               in
               it
               Pastors
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               purely
               ,
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               to
               constitute
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               means
               Religion
               may
               be
               preserved
               ,
               and
               manners
               corrected
               .
               And
               so
               again
               ,
               We
               believe
               where-ever
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               are
               placed
               ,
               they
               All
               have
               the
               same
               
                 equal
                 Power
              
               and
               Authority
               ,
               as
               being
               All
               equally
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               which
               Harmony
               of
               these
               Confessions
               ,
               see
               how
               both
               Churches
               agree
               in
               these
               five
               points
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               exact
               form
               of
               
               Government
               set
               down
               ;
               
                 Deus
                 in
                 verbo
                 suo
                 edocuit
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               this
               form
               of
               Government
               Christ
               established
               
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               
                 Iesus
                 Christus
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 sancivit
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               this
               form
               of
               Government
               is
               by
               Pastors
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               be
               thus
               governed
               ;
               
               
                 Veram
                 Ecclesiam
                 debere
                 regi
              
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               all
               true
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               of
               equal
               
               power
               and
               authority
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               reason
               he
               assigns
               ,
               why
               those
               Churches
               should
               make
               this
               Option
               ,
               we
               cannot
               enough
               admire
               that
               such
               a
               passage
               should
               fall
               from
               his
               pen
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               
                 little
                 difference
                 between
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 in
                 perpetuity
                 and
                 lay-Elders
              
               ;
               for
               who
               knows
               not
               that
               between
               these
               two
               there
               is
               a
               vast
               a
               difference
               
               as
               between
               the
               
                 Duke
                 of
                 Venice
              
               and
               an
               
                 absolute
                 Monarch
              
               .
               For
               ,
               1
               ,
               the
               Moderator
               in
               Geneva
               is
               not
               of
               a
               superiour
               order
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ;
               nor
               2
               ,
               hath
               an
               Ordination
               differing
               from
               them
               ;
               nor
               3
               ,
               assumes
               power
               of
               sole
               Ordination
               or
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               nor
               hath
               he
               4
               ,
               maintenance
               for
               that
               Office
               above
               his
               Brethren
               ;
               nor
               5
               ,
               a
               Negative
               voice
               in
               what
               is
               agreed
               by
               the
               rest
               ;
               nor
               6
               ,
               any
               further
               power
               then
               any
               of
               his
               Brethren
               .
               So
               that
               the
               difference
               between
               our
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Moderators
               is
               more
               then
               Little
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               so
               little
               as
               this
               Remonstrant
               here
               pretends
               ;
               then
               the
               Alteration
               and
               Abrogation
               of
               Episcopacy
               will
               be
               with
               the
               lesse
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               
                 occasion
                 the
                 less
                 disturbance
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             BUt
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             our
             
               Episcopacy
               differs
            
             from
             the
             
               Geneva
               Moderatorship
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             perpetuity
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Lay-Presbytery
            
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             this
             
               Remonstrant
               )
               never
               till
               this
               age
               had
               footing
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             assertion
             ,
             this
             Remonstrant
             concludes
             
               so
               fully
            
             ,
             with
             Bishop
             
               Halls
               Irrefragable
               Propositions
            
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Book
             of
             
               Episcopacie
               by
               Divine
               right
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             conspired
             to
             swear
             to
             what
             the
             Bishop
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             though
             we
             will
             not
             enter
             the
             Lists
             with
             a
             man
             of
             that
             learning
             and
             fame
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Hall
             is
             ,
             yet
             we
             dare
             tell
             this
             Remonstrant
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             assertion
             hath
             no
             more
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             
               then
               the
               rest
               that
               we
               have
               already
               noted
               .
            
             We
             will
             (
             to
             avoid
             prolixity
             )
             not
             urge
             those
             *
             three
             known
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             produced
             by
             some
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             Governing
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               not
               yet
               vindicated
               by
               the
               Adversaries
               ,
            
          
           
             Nor
             will
             we
             urge
             that
             famous
             Text
             of
             *
             Ambrose
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Lay-Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             till
             this
             present
             age
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             learn
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             of
             whom
             Origen
             speaks
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Custome
             of
             Christian
             Teachers
             ,
             first
             to
             examine
             such
             as
             desired
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             were
             
               two
               orders
            
             ;
             the
             first
             were
             Catechumeni
             ,
             or
             beginners
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             of
             such
             as
             were
             more
             perfect
             :
             among
             whom
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Nonnulli
               praepositi
               sunt
               qui
               in
               vitam
               &
               mores
               eorum
               qui
               admittuntur
               inquirant
               ,
               ut
               qui
               turpia
               committant
               eos
               communi
               Caetu
               interdicant
               qui
               verò
               ab
               istis
               abhorrent
               ,
            
             
             
               ex
               anima
               complexi
               ,
               meliores
               quotidie
               reddant
               :
            
             
             There
             are
             some
             ordained
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             such
             as
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             banish
             such
             from
             the
             publique
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             perpetrate
             scandalous
             Acts
             ;
             which
             place
             tells
             us
             plainly
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             in
             the
             higher
             forme
             of
             hearers
             (
             not
             Teachers
             )
             who
             were
             
               Censores
               morum
            
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             designed
             or
             constituted
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             such
             Authority
             intrusted
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             interdict
             such
             as
             were
             scandalous
             from
             the
             publique
             Assemblies
             .
             We
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             whether
             these
             were
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Lay-Eelders
             ?
          
           
             That
             there
             were
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             distinguished
             from
             others
             that
             were
             called
             to
             teach
             )
             appeares
             .
             
             Augustine
             writing
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             directs
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Dilectissimis
               fratribus
               ,
               Clero
               ,
               Senioribus
               ,
               &
               universae
               Plebi
               Ecclesiae
               Hipponensis
               :
            
             where
             first
             there
             is
             the
             general
             compellation
             ,
             
               Fratribus
               ,
               Brethren
            
             ;
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             distribution
             of
             these
             Brethren
             into
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             
               whole
               People
            
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             were
             in
             that
             Church
             Elders
             distinguished
             both
             from
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             So
             again
             ,
             
               Contra
               Cresconium
               Grammaticum
               :
               Omnes
               vos
               Episcopi
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               Diaconi
               ,
               and
               Seniores
               scitis
               ;
               All
               you
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Elders
             do
             know
             .
             What
             were
             those
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             there
             mentioned
             in
             one
             comma
             ,
             
             
               and
               ibidem
               cap.
            
             56.
             
             
               Peregrinus
               Presbyter
               &
               Seniores
               Ecclesiae
               Musticanae
               Regionis
               tale
               desiderium
               prosequuntur
            
             ;
             where
             again
             we
             read
             of
             
               Elder
               and
               Elders
               ,
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Seniors
            
             in
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             Both
             those
             passages
             are
             upon
             record
             in
             the
             publick
             acts
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             fully
             set
             down
             by
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
            
             303.
             
             Num.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             As
             also
             by
             Albaspineus
             ,
             in
             his
             Edition
             of
             Optatus
             :
             in
             which
             Acts
             the
             Seniors
             are
             often
             mentioned
             .
             In
             that
             famous
             relation
             of
             the
             purging
             of
             Caecilianus
             and
             Felix
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             copie
             of
             a
             Letter
             ;
             
               Fratribus
               &
               filiis
               :
               Clero
               &
               Senioribus
               ,
               Fratribus
               in
               Domino
               aeternam
               salutem
               :
            
             Another
             Letter
             is
             mentioned
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             
               Clericis
               &
               Senioribus
               Cirthensium
               in
               Domino
               aeternam
               Salutem
               .
            
             These
             Seniors
             were
             interessed
             in
             affaires
             concerning
             the
             Church
             as
             being
             the
             men
             ,
             by
             whose
             advice
             they
             were
             managed
             .
          
           
             The
             Letter
             of
             Purpurius
             to
             Silvanus
             saith
             ,
             
               Adhibete
               conclericos
               ,
               &
               seniores
               plebis
               ,
               Ecclesiasticos
               Viros
               ,
               &
               inquirant
               quae
               sint
               iste
               Dissensiones
               :
               ut
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               secundum
               fid●i
               Praecepta
               fiant
               ,
            
             Where
             we
             see
             the
             joynt
             power
             of
             these
             Seniors
             ,
             with
             the
             Clergie
             in
             ordering
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             affairs
             ;
             that
             by
             their
             wisdom
             and
             care
             peace
             might
             be
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             these
             Seniors
             are
             called
             
               Ecclesiastical
               men
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             
               Clergie
               men
            
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             mentioned
             again
             afterwards
             by
             Maximus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Loquor
               nomine
               SENIORUM
               Populi
               Christiani
               .
               Greg.
               Mag.
            
             distinguisheth
             them
             also
             from
             the
             Clergie
             :
             
               Tabellarium
               cum
               consensu
               SENIORUM
               &
               Cleri
               memineris
               Ordinandum
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Seniors
             had
             power
             to
             reprove
             offenders
             ,
             otherwise
             why
             should
             Augustine
             say
             ,
             
             
               Cùm
               ob
               errorem
               aliquem
               à
               Senioribus
               arguuntur
               ,
               &
               imputatur
               alicui
               cur
               aebrius
               fuerit
               ,
               cur
               res
               alienas
               pervaserit
               ,
               &c.
            
             when
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Elders
             reproved
             for
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             drunkenness
             is
             laid
             to
             a
             mans
             charge
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             it
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             Seniors
             to
             have
             the
             cognizance
             of
             Delinqents
             ,
             and
             to
             reprove
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             same
             Augustine
             in
             Psal.
             36.
             
             
               Necesse
               nos
               fuerat
               Primiani
               causam
               ,
               quem
               ,
               &c.
               Seniorum
               literis
               ejusdem
               Ecclesiae
               po●tulantibus
               audire
               .
            
             Being
             requested
             by
             Letters
             from
             the
             Seniors
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             needful
             for
             me
             to
             hear
             the
             cause
             of
             
               Primian
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             So
             again
             ,
             Optatus
             ,
             who
             mentioning
             a
             persecution
             that
             did
             for
             a
             while
             scatter
             the
             Church
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Erant
               Ecclesiae
               ex
               auro
               &
               argento
               quàm
               plurima
               Ornamenta
               ,
               quae
               nec
               defodere
               terrae
               ,
               nec
               secum
               portare
               poterat
               ,
               quare
               fidelibus
               Senioribus
               commendavit
               Albaspineus
               ,
            
             that
             learned
             Antiquary
             ,
             on
             that
             place
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             
               Besides
               the
               Clergie
               there
               were
               certain
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               men
               of
               approved
               life
               ,
               that
               did
               tend
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               whom
               this
               place
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             By
             all
             these
             testimonies
             it
             is
             apparent
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             there
             were
             some
             called
             Seniors
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             these
             Seniors
             were
             not
             Clergie
             men
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             stroke
             in
             governing
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             managing
             the
             affairs
             thereof
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             Seniors
             were
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Neither
             
               would
               we
               desire
               to
               chuse
               any
               other
               Iudges
               in
               this
               whole
               controversie
            
             ;
             
             then
             whom
             himself
             constituted
             ;
             Forreign
             Divines
             ,
             taking
             the
             general
             Suffrage
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             particular
             men
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             learned
             Spanhemius
             whom
             he
             produceth
             ,
             though
             we
             give
             him
             the
             deserved
             honour
             of
             a
             worthy
             man
             :
             yet
             we
             think
             it
             too
             much
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
               ●f
               Geneva
            
             were
             incorporated
             into
             him
             ,
             as
             this
             Remonstrant
             doth
             .
             And
             for
             Spanhemius
             himselfe
             ,
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             
             he
             dilivered
             
               a
               complement
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             his
             judgement
             ,
             which
             in
             
               Dedicatorie
               Epistles
            
             is
             not
             unusuall
             .
             We
             know
             that
             reverend
             Calvins
             and
             learned
             Beza
             have
             said
             as
             much
             upon
             occasion
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Christian
             world
             knowes
             their
             Judgement
             was
             to
             the
             contrary
          
           
             Little
             reason
             therefore
             hath
             this
             Remonstrant
             ,
             to
             declaime
             against
             all
             such
             as
             speake
             against
             this
             Government
             as
             unlawfull
             ,
             
             with
             the
             
               termes
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               spitefull
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             because
             they
             call
             the
             Government
             unlawfull
             :
             
             had
             they
             proceeded
             further
             to
             call
             it
             Antichristian
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             charges
             upon
             them
             )
             they
             had
             said
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             what
             our
             eares
             have
             heard
             some
             of
             their
             principall
             Agents
             ,
             their
             
               L●gat●
               à
               Latere
            
             speake
             publikely
             in
             their
             
               visitations
               :
               That
               howeve●
               th●
               Chu●ch
               of
               ●ngland
               be
               as
               sound
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Orthodox
               in
               her
               Doctrine
               as
               any
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               yet
               in
               our
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               we
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             amounts
             to
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             the
             
               Government
               is
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             NOw
             our
             Remonstrant
             begins
             to
             leave
             his
             dispute
             for
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             flowes
             into
             the
             large
             praises
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             his
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Place
             ,
             thinks
             to
             make
             up
             in
             his
             Encomiasticks
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             that
             have
             possest
             that
             place
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             :
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Religious
               Bishops
               of
               all
               times
               are
               and
               have
               been
               they
               that
               have
               strongly
               upheld
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               against
               Satan
               and
               his
               Antichrist
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             he
             sets
             this
             crown
             only
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             
               Religious
               Bishops
            
             ,
             
             as
             knowing
             that
             there
             are
             and
             have
             been
             some
             
               Irreligious
               ones
            
             ,
             that
             have
             
               as
               strongly
               uph●ld
               Satan
               and
               his
               Antichrist
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
            
             But
             
               the
               Religious
               Bishops
               are
               they
               that
               have
               all
               times
               upheld
               the
               truth
               .
            
             What
             ?
             
               they
               ?
               and
               onely
               they
            
             ?
             did
             never
             any
             uphold
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Religious
               Bishop
            
             ?
             did
             never
             any
             Religious
             Minister
             or
             
               Professour
               preach
            
             ,
             or
             write
             ,
             or
             die
             ,
             to
             uphold
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Religious
               Bishop
            
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             some
             perswasive
             strength
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             ;
             and
             a
             credulous
             man
             might
             be
             induced
             to
             think
             ,
             
               If
               Bishops
               go
               down
               ,
               truth
               will
               go
               down
               to●
               :
            
             But
             if
             we
             can
             produce
             for
             
               one
               Bishop
               many
               others
            
             that
             have
             been
             valiant
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             this
             Rhethoricall
             insinuation
             will
             contribute
             no
             great
             help
             to
             their
             establishment
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             any
             at
             all
             ;
             
             unlesse
             he
             were
             able
             to
             make
             this
             good
             
               of
               our
               times
            
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             
             which
             he
             assaies
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Even
               amongst
               our
               own
               how
               many
               of
               the
               reverend
               &
               learned
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               now
               living
               ,
               have
               spent
               their
               spirits
               ,
               &
               worne
               out
               their
               lives
               in
               the
               powerfull
               opposition
               of
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               ?
            
             how
             many
             ?
             I
             Sir
             ,
             we
             would
             fain
             know
             how
             many
             :
             that
             there
             are
             some
             that
             have
             stood
             up
             to
             beare
             witnesse
             against
             that
             
               Man
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             with
             all
             due
             respect
             ,
             to
             the
             Learning
             and
             worth
             of
             their
             Persons
             .
             But
             that
             their
             Episcopall
             dignity
             hath
             added
             either
             any
             
               flame
               to
               their
               zeal
               ,
               or
               any
               Nerves
               to
               their
               ability
               ,
            
             we
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             think
             they
             would
             have
             done
             lesse
             in
             that
             cause
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             no
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             this
             be
             true
             of
             some
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             it
             true
             of
             all
             ?
             are
             there
             not
             some
             that
             have
             spent
             their
             spirits
             in
             the
             
               opposition
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             in
             the
             opposition
             of
             Antichrist
             ?
             and
             are
             there
             none
             bu
             
               Zealous
               ,
               Religious
               Prelates
            
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             
               are
               there
               none
               upon
               whom
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               may
               meritoriously
               be
               charged
               ,
               which
               others
               have
               convincingly
               and
               meritoriously
               opposed
               ?
            
             
             And
             are
             there
             not
             some
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             far
             from
             opposing
             the
             
               Man
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             Remonstrant
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             suffering
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Puritan
             for
             daring
             to
             call
             him
             by
             that
             name
             ?
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             Remonstrant
             knowes
             there
             are
             .
          
           
             
             
               But
               if
               he
               will
               against
               the
               light
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               beare
               up
               a
               known
               errour
               out
               of
               private
               respects
               ,
               (
               we
               will
               not
               say
               these
               papers
               )
               but
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               shall
               one
               day
               be
               an
               evidence
               against
               him
               before
               the
               dreadfull
               Tribunall
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             second
             thing
             that
             should
             endeare
             
               Episcopacie
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               careful
               ,
            
             
             
               peaceable
               ,
               painfull
               ,
               conscionable
               mannaging
               of
               their
               Charges
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               faithfull
               people
               .
            
             Which
             (
             in
             not
             seeming
             to
             urge
             )
             he
             urgeth
             to
             the
             full
             and
             beyond
             .
             This
             care
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             paines
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             exercised
             and
             evidenced
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Ruling
             ;
             for
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             few
             there
             are
             that
             
               Labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             whose
             persons
             in
             that
             respect
             we
             Honour
             :
             but
             the
             most
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             discountenance
             ,
             discourage
             ,
             oppose
             ,
             blaspheme
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             
               Non-preaching
               Bishop
            
             ,
             that
             said
             of
             a
             
               Preaching
               Bishop
               ,
               He
               was
               a
               Preaching
               Coxcomb
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             office
             of
             ruling
             ,
             their
             entrusting
             their
             Chancellors
             ,
             and
             other
             Officers
             with
             their
             visitations
             ,
             and
             Courts
             (
             as
             ordinarily
             they
             do
             ,
             whiles
             themselves
             attend
             the
             Court
             )
             doth
             abundantly
             witnesse
             their
             
               care
               in
               it
            
             .
             
             The
             many
             and
             loud
             cries
             of
             the
             intolerable
             oppressions
             and
             tyrannies
             of
             their
             Court-proceedings
             ;
             witnesse
             
               their
               peaceablenesse
            
             ,
             their
             unjust
             fees
             ,
             exactions
             ,
             commutations
             ;
             witnesse
             
               their
               conscionablenesse
               in
               managing
               their
               Charges
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               faithfull
               people
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             so
             many
             at
             this
             day
             hear
             ill
             ;
             (
             how
             deservedly
             ,
             saith
             this
             Remonstrant
             ,
             God
             knows
             ;
             
             )
             and
             do
             not
             your
             Honours
             know
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             this
             Remonstrant
             know
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             all
             the
             Nation
             (
             that
             will
             know
             any
             thing
             )
             know
             how
             deservedly
             Some
             ,
             nay
             ,
             Most
             ,
             nay
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Nation
            
             hear
             ill
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             late
             Canons
             and
             Oath
             ?
             
             
               But
               why
               should
               the
               faults
               of
               some
               ,
               diffuse
               the
               blame
               to
               all
               ?
            
             Why
             ?
             by
             your
             owne
             argument
             ,
             that
             would
             
               extend
               the
               deserts
               of
               some
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               patronage
               of
               All
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             
               fault
               in
               the
               impetuous
               and
               undistinguishing
               Vulgar
               ,
               so
               to
               involve
               all
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               Innocency
               it self
               a
               sin
            
             ;
             what
             is
             it
             in
             a
             Man
             
               able
               to
               distinguish
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               same
               implication
            
             ,
             to
             shrowd
             sinne
             under
             Innocencie
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             many
             under
             the
             Innocency
             of
             a
             few
             ?
          
           
             But
             have
             our
             Bishops
             indeed
             beene
             so
             
               carefull
               ,
               painfull
            
             ,
             
             conscionable
             ,
             in
             managing
             their
             Charges
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             then
             that
             there
             are
             such
             
               manifold
               scandalls
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Clergy
            
             presented
             to
             your
             
               Honours
               view
            
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             
               mention
               without
               a
               bleeding
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             could
             finde
             in
             his
             heart
             (
             if
             he
             knew
             how
             )
             to
             excuse
             them
             ?
             and
             though
             he
             confesse
             them
             to
             be
             the
             
               shame
               and
               misery
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             ashamed
             to
             plead
             their
             cause
             at
             your
             Honours
             BARRE
             ,
             
             Onuphrius-like
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             
               Advocate
               of
               every
               bad
               cause
            
             ;
             and
             to
             excite
             you
             by
             Constantines
             example
             (
             in
             a
             differ●nt
             Cause
             alledged
             )
             if
             not
             to
             suffer
             those
             Crimes
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             calls
             hatefull
             ,
             to
             passe
             unpunished
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             tha●
             
               open
               and
               publique
               punishment
            
             they
             have
             deserved
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             ,
             if
             pious
             Constantine
             (
             in
             his
             tender
             care
             to
             prevent
             the
             Divisions
             that
             the
             emulation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             enraged
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             envie
             and
             faction
             ,
             were
             kindling
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             le●t
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             should
             be
             derided
             among
             the
             Heathens
             )
             did
             suppresse
             their
             mutuall
             accusations
             ,
             many
             of
             whi●h
             might
             be
             but
             upon
             surmises
             ;
             and
             that
             ●ot
             
               in
               a
               Court
               of
               Iustice
            
             ,
             b●t
             in
             an
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Synode
            
             ;
             shall
             this
             be
             urged
             before
             the
             highest
             
               Court
               of
               Iustice
               upon
               earth
            
             ,
             to
             the
             patronizing
             of
             
               N●toriou●
               scandall●
               ,
               and
               hatefull
               en●rmities
               ,
            
             that
             are
             already
             proved
             by
             evidence
             of
             cle●●e
             witnesse
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               ●o
               forbid
               it
               to
               tell
               it
               in
               Ga●h
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             What
             the
             sin
             ▪
             ●as
             ,
             
             that
             is
             
             done
             already
             ;
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             ,
             the
             drukennesse
             ,
             profanenesse
             superstition
             ,
             Popishnesse
             of
             the
             English
             Clergie
             rings
             at
             Rome
             already
             ?
             yes
             undoubtedly
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Honour
             of
             our
             
               Nation
               ,
               Ministery
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               Sovereigne
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               God
            
             ;
             but
             by
             causing
             the
             punishment
             to
             ring
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             sin
             hath
             done
             ;
             that
             our
             adversaries
             that
             have
             triumphed
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             may
             be
             confounded
             at
             their
             punishments
             .
             Do
             not
             your
             Honours
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             plaistring
             or
             palliating
             of
             these
             rotten
             members
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             greater
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Nation
             and
             Church
             ,
             then
             their
             cutting
             off
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             personall
             acts
             of
             these
             
               sonnes
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             being
             connived
             at
             ,
             become
             Nationall
             sins
             ?
          
           
             But
             for
             this
             one
             fact
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             we
             humbly
             crave
             your
             Honours
             leave
             to
             present
             to
             your
             wisdome
             three
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Ezek
             44.12.13
             .
             
               Because
               they
               ministred
               unto
               them
               before
               their
               ●dol●
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               to
               fall
               into
               iniquity
               ,
               therefore
               have
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               hand
               unto
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               beare
               their
               iniquity
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               not
               come
               neere
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Priest
               unto
               me
               ,
               nor
               to
               come
               neere
               unto
               any
               of
               mine
               holy
               things
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             Ier●m
             .
             48.10
             .
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
            
             :
             and
             the
             third
             is
             ,
             Iudges
             6.31
             .
             
               He
               that
               will
               plead
               for
               Baal
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               put
               to
               death
               while
               it
               is
               yet
               morning
               .
            
             We
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             in
             this
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             best
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             
               President
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Prescript
               of
               God
            
             ,
             your
             Hunours
             can
             easily
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             BUt
             stay
             ,
             saith
             this
             Remonstrant
             ;
             and
             indeed
             he
             might
             well
             have
             stayed
             and
             spared
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             ensuing
             discourse
             ,
             
             about
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Prelaticall
             and
             the
             Antiprelaticall
             Church
             :
             but
             these
             Episcopall
             Men
             deale
             as
             the
             Papists
             that
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             astonish
             the
             senses
             of
             poor
             people
             ,
             with
             the
             glorious
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               ;
               The
               holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               Gorgons
               head
               ,
               as
            
             Doctor
             *
             White
             saith
             ,
             that
             hath
             inchanted
             them
             ,
             &
             held
             them
             in
             bondage
             to
             the●r
             Errors
             :
             All
             their
             speech
             is
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             the
             
               Mother
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Much
             like
             as
             they
             write
             of
             certain
             Aethiopians
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             they
             use
             no
             marriage
             ,
             but
             promiscuously
             company
             together
             ,
             the
             children
             only
             follow
             the
             Mother
             ;
             the
             Father
             and
             his
             name
             is
             in
             no
             request
             ,
             but
             the
             mother
             hath
             all
             the
             reputation
             .
             
             So
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Remonstrance
             ,
             he
             stiles
             himself
             ,
             
               a
               Dutifull
               son
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             it
             hath
             beene
             a
             Custome
             of
             late
             times
             to
             cry
             up
             the
             holy
             
               Mother
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             call
             for
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             
               holy
               Church
            
             ;
             full
             conformity
             to
             the
             orders
             of
             
               holy
               Church
            
             ;
             Neglecting
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             should
             now
             demand
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             meane
             by
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ?
             
             this
             Author
             seemes
             to
             be
             thunder-stricken
             at
             this
             Question
             ;
             and
             calls
             the
             very
             
               Question
               ,
               a
               new
               Divinity
            
             ;
             where
             he
             deales
             like
             such
             as
             holding
             great
             revenues
             by
             unjust
             Titles
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             their
             Titles
             to
             be
             called
             in
             Question
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             
               Ac
               si
               solaribus
               radiis
               descriptum
               esset
            
             (
             to
             use
             Tertullians
             phrase
             )
             that
             the
             word
             Church
             is
             an
             
               Equivocall
               word
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             as
             many
             severall
             acceptions
             as
             letters
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Dolus
               latet
               in
               universalibus
            
             .
             And
             that
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             first
             by
             some
             of
             these
             men
             is
             meant
             onely
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             two
             Archbishops
             ;
             or
             more
             properly
             the
             
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
            
             :
             Just
             as
             the
             
               Iesuited
               Papists
            
             resolve
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             the
             glorious
             Titles
             of
             it
             into
             
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             so
             do
             these
             into
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             at
             fullest
             ,
             they
             understand
             it
             of
             
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               party
               met
               in
               Convocation
            
             ;
             as
             the
             more
             ingenuous
             of
             the
             Papists
             make
             the
             
               Pope
               and
               his
               Cardinals
            
             to
             be
             
               their
               Church
            
             :
             thus
             excluding
             all
             the
             
               Christian
               people
               and
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Kingdome
            
             ;
             as
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             ,
             this
             Author
             in
             his
             Simplicity
             (
             as
             he
             truly
             saith
             )
             
               never
               heard
               ,
               nor
               thought
               of
               any
               more
               Churches
               of
               England
               then
               one
            
             ;
             and
             what
             then
             shall
             become
             of
             his
             
               Diocesan
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             ?
             And
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             an
             Heptarchy
             ?
             had
             it
             not
             then
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             when
             seven
             Kings
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             
               Bounds
               of
               a
               Kingdome
            
             must
             constitute
             the
             
               Limits
               and
               Bounds
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             why
             are
             not
             
               ●ngland
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             all
             
               one
               Church
            
             ?
             when
             they
             are
             happily
             united
             under
             one
             
               gracious
               Monarch
            
             ,
             into
             one
             Kingdom
             ?
             We
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             :
             and
             why
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             ?
             not
             that
             we
             denie
             the
             Cons●ciati●n
             or
             Combination
             of
             Churches
             into
             a
             Provinciall
             or
             Nationall
             Synod
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             them
             .
             But
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             
               Church
               in
               England
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             :
             this
             is
             that
             
               which
               th●s
            
             ●mb●r
             ●o
             his
             simplicity
             affirmes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             very
             rehearsall
             is
             a
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             yet
             two
             things
             with
             which
             this
             Remonstrance
             shuts
             up
             it self
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             past
             without
             our
             Obelisks
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             scoffs
             at
             the
             
               Antiprelatical
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Antiprelatical
               Divisions
            
             ;
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             no
             
               Antiprelatical
               Church
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             a
             company
             of
             men
             in
             
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               of
               no
               mean
               rank
               or
               quality
               ,
            
             for
             
               Piety
               ,
               Nobility
               ,
               Learning
            
             ,
             that
             stand
             up
             to
             bear
             witness
             against
             the
             Hierarchie
             (
             as
             it
             now
             stands
             :
             )
             their
             usurpations
             over
             Gods
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             their
             cruel
             using
             of
             Gods
             people
             by
             their
             tyrannical
             government
             :
             this
             we
             acknowledge
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             call
             these
             the
             
               Antiprelatical
               Church
            
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             your
             Honours
             will
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             thousands
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             those
             pious
             and
             worthy
             persons
             ,
             that
             thus
             do
             ,
             and
             upon
             most
             just
             cause
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             speech
             of
             Erasmus
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               Vt
               quisque
               vir
               est
               optimus
               ,
               it
               is
               illius
               Scriptis
               minimè
               offendi
            
             ;
             The
             better
             any
             man
             was
             ,
             the
             less
             offence
             he
             took
             at
             Luthers
             Writings
             :
             but
             we
             may
             say
             the
             contrary
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             
               Ut
               quisque
               vir
               est
               optimus
               ,
               it
               à
               illorum
               factis
               magis
               offendi
            
             ;
             The
             better
             any
             man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             is
             offended
             at
             their
             dealings
             .
             And
             all
             that
             can
             be
             objected
             against
             this
             party
             ,
             will
             be
             like
             that
             in
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Bonus
               vir
               Cajus
               Sejus
               ,
               sed
               malus
               tantùm
               ,
               quia
               Antiprelaticus
               .
            
             
             But
             he
             upbraids
             us
             with
             our
             Divisions
             &
             Subdivisions
             ,
             so
             do
             the
             Papists
             upbraid
             the
             Protestants
             with
             their
             
               Lutheranisme
               ,
               Calvinisme
            
             ,
             and
             Zuinglianisme
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             the
             Heathens
             objected
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             their
             Fractures
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             which
             Religion
             to
             chuse
             if
             they
             should
             turn
             Christians
             :
             And
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             age
             should
             be
             free
             from
             Divisions
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             free
             ?
             and
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               there
               be
               divisions
               :
            
             in
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             dayes
             there
             were
             600
             Errours
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             do
             these
             any
             wayes
             derogate
             from
             the
             truth
             and
             worth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Antiprelatical
             party
             ,
             so
             odiously
             exaggerated
             by
             this
             Remonstrant
             :
             Let
             us
             assure
             your
             Honours
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             much
             fomented
             by
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             whose
             practice
             hath
             been
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             of
             
               Machiavil
               :
               Divide
               &
               Impera
            
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             made
             these
             divisions
             ,
             &
             afterwards
             complain'd
             of
             that
             which
             their
             Tyranny
             and
             Policy
             hath
             made
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             considering
             the
             paths
             our
             Prelates
             have
             trod
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Nation
             .
             The
             wonder
             is
             our
             divisions
             are
             no
             more
             ,
             
             no
             greater
             ;
             and
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             if
             they
             were
             of
             that
             gracious
             ▪
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             intirely
             affected
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             
               Greg
               ,
               Naz.
            
             was
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             tumults
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Mitte
               nos
               in
               mare
               ,
               &
               non
               erit
               tempest
               as
            
             ;
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             hinder
             that
             sweet
             Concordance
             ,
             and
             conspiration
             of
             minde
             unto
             a
             Government
             that
             shall
             be
             every
             way
             agreeable
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             profitable
             for
             the
             edification
             and
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             we
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             pains
             this
             Author
             takes
             to
             advance
             his
             
               Prelaticall
               Church
            
             :
             
             and
             forgetting
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             :
             
               that
               this
               party
               was
               so
               numerous
               ,
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             summed
             ;
             tells
             us
             now
             ,
             
             
               these
               severall
               thousands
               are
               punctually
               calculated
               .
            
             But
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             your
             Honours
             will
             consider
             that
             there
             may
             be
             
               multi
               homines
               ,
               &
               pauci
               viri
            
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             are
             more
             against
             them
             then
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             they
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             onely
             in
             a
             Ceremony
             or
             an
             Organ-pipe
             ,
             (
             which
             however
             is
             no
             contemptible
             difference
             )
             yet
             it
             will
             appeare
             that
             our
             differences
             are
             in
             point
             of
             a
             superiour
             Alloy
             .
             Though
             this
             Remonstrant
             braves
             it
             in
             his
             multiplied
             Queries
             
               What
               are
               the
               bounds
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
            
             
             
               what
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               prefessours
               and
               Religion
               ?
            
             what
             grounds
             of
             faith
             ?
             what
             new
             Creed
             do
             they
             hold
             differenc
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             ?
             what
             Scriptures
             ?
             what
             Baptisme
             ?
             what
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             other
             then
             the
             rest
             ?
             yet
             if
             he
             pleased
             he
             might
             have
             silenced
             his
             owne
             Queries
             :
             but
             if
             he
             will
             needs
             put
             us
             to
             the
             answer
             ,
             we
             will
             resolve
             them
             one
             by
             one
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             he
             ask
             what
             are
             the
             bounds
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             we
             answer
             him
             out
             of
             the
             sixt
             of
             their
             late
             founded
             Canons
             :
             where
             we
             finde
             the
             limits
             of
             this
             Prelatical
             Church
             extend
             as
             farre
             as
             from
             the
             high
             &
             lofty
             Promontory
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             to
             the
             
               ●erra
               incognita
            
             of
             an
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             what
             
               Distinction
               of
               professors
               and
               Religion
            
             ;
             we
             answer
             ,
             their
             worshipping
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             bowing
             towards
             the
             Altar
             prostrating
             themselves
             in
             their
             approches
             into
             Churches
             ,
             placing
             all
             Religion
             in
             outward
             formalities
             ,
             are
             visible
             differences
             of
             these
             professours
             and
             their
             Religion
          
           
             
               If
               what
               new
               Creed
            
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             what
             grounds
             of
             Faith
             differing
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             ?
             we
             answer
             ,
             Episcopacy
             by
             divine
             right
             is
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             their
             Creed
             ,
             Absolute
             and
             blinde
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Emissaries
             )
             election
             upon
             faith
             foreseen
             ,
             the
             influence
             of
             works
             into
             Iustification
             ,
             ●alling
             from
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               If
               what
               Scripture
            
             ?
             we
             answer
             ,
             the
             Apocrypha
             and
             unwritten
             Traditions
             .
          
           
           
             
               If
               what
               Baptism
            
             ?
             a
             Baptism
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             unto
             salvation
             ;
             and
             yet
             unsufficient
             unto
             salvation
             :
             as
             not
             sealing
             grace
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             sinne
             after
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             
               If
               what
               ●u●harist
            
             ?
             an
             Eucharist
             that
             must
             be
             administred
             upon
             an
             Altar
             or
             a
             Table
             set
             Altar-wise
             ,
             railed
             in
             an
             Eucharist
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             such
             a
             presence
             of
             ●hrist
             ,
             (
             though
             
               Modum
               nesciunt
            
             )
             as
             makes
             the
             place
             of
             its
             Administration
             the
             
               throne
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             
               Residence
               ●f
               the
               Almighty
            
             ;
             and
             impresseth
             such
             a
             holinesse
             upon
             it
             as
             makes
             it
             not
             only
             capable
             ,
             but
             worthy
             of
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             
               If
               what
               Christ
            
             ?
             a
             Christ
             who
             hath
             given
             the
             same
             power
             of
             absolution
             to
             a
             Priest
             that
             himselfe
             hath
             .
          
           
             
               If
               what
               Heaven
            
             ?
             a
             Heaven
             that
             hath
             a
             broad
             way
             leading
             thither
             ,
             and
             is
             receptive
             of
             Drunkards
             ,
             Swearers
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             &c.
             such
             a
             heaven
             as
             we
             may
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Indians
             said
             of
             the
             heaven
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             :
             Unto
             that
             heaven
             which
             
               some
               of
               the
               Prelaticall
               Church
            
             living
             and
             dying
             in
             their
             scandalous
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             hatefull
             enormities
             go
             to
             ,
             let
             our
             soules
             never
             enter
             .
          
           
             
               If
               what
               meanes
               of
               Salvation
            
             ?
             we
             answer
             ,
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             absolute
             ,
             undoubted
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             infallible
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             say
             with
             this
             Remonstrant
             ,
             We
             do
             fully
             agree
             in
             all
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Doctrinall
             ,
             and
             practicall
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             preach
             one
             and
             the
             same
             saving
             truths
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             must
             rather
             say
             as
             that
             holy
             Martyr
             did
             ,
             
               We
               thank
               God
               we
               are
            
             none
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             because
             of
             this
             dissension
             feare
             the
             censure
             of
             uncharitableness
             from
             any
             but
             uncharitable
             men
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             unusuall
             thing
             with
             the
             Prelates
             and
             their
             party
             ,
             to
             charge
             such
             as
             protest
             against
             their
             corrupt
             opinions
             and
             wayes
             ,
             with
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             the
             Protestants
             :
             and
             as
             the
             protestants
             do
             justly
             recriminate
             ,
             and
             charge
             that
             Schisme
             upon
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             they
             object
             to
             us
             ;
             So
             may
             we
             upon
             the
             Prelates
             :
             And
             if
             Austin
             may
             be
             judge
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             are
             more
             Schismaticks
             then
             we
             .
             Quicunque
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               invident
               bonis
               ,
               ut
               quaerant
               occasiones
               excludendi
               eos
               ,
               aut
               degradandi
               ,
               vel
               crimina
               sua
               sic
               defendere
               parati
               sunt
               (
               si
               objecta
               vel
               prodita
               fuerint
               )
               ut
               etiam
               conventiculorum
               congregationes
               vel
               Ecclesiae
               perturbationes
               cogitent
               excitare
               ,
               jam
               schismatici
               sunt
               .
            
             Whosoever
             envie
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             seeke
             occasions
             to
             exclude
             and
             degrade
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             defend
             their
             faults
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             leave
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             devise
             how
             to
             raise
             up
             troubles
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             drive
             men
             into
             conventicles
             and
             corners
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             take
             notice
             what
             just
             cause
             we
             have
             
             to
             complain
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             stands
             ,
             we
             humbly
             crave
             leave
             to
             propound
             these
             Queries
             .
          
           
             
               Queries
               about
               Episcopacie
               ,
            
             
               WHether
               it
               be
               tolerable
               in
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               that
               Lord
               Bishops
               
               should
               be
               held
               to
               be
               
                 Iure
                 Divino
              
               ;
               And
               yet
               the
               Lords
               day
               by
               the
               some
               men
               to
               be
               but
               
                 Iure
                 Humano
              
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               same
               persons
               should
               cry
               up
               Altars
               in
               stead
               of
               Communion-Tables
               ,
               and
               Priests
               in
               stead
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Iudaize
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Lords
               Day
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               Iudaizing
               ?
               Whereas
               the
               word
               Sabbath
               is
               a
               generall
               word
               ,
               signifying
               a
               day
               of
               rest
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               was
               also
               used
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               
                 Ruffinus
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               47.
               
               
                 Orig●n
                 .
                 Hom.
              
               23.
               
                 in
                 Num.
                 Gregory
                 Nazian
              
               .
            
             
               Whether
               that
               assertion
               ,
               No
               Bishop
               ,
               No
               King
               ;
               and
               no
               Ceremonie
               ,
               
               no
               Bishop
               ;
               be
               not
               very
               prejudiciall
               to
               Kingly
               Authority
               ?
               For
               it
               seemes
               to
               imply
               ,
               that
               the
               Civill
               power
               depends
               upon
               the
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               is
               supported
               by
               Ceremonies
               and
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Whether
               seeing
               it
               hath
               been
               proved
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               (
               as
               they
               are
               
               novv
               asserted
               )
               are
               a
               meere
               humane
               Ordinance
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               be
               abrogated
               ,
               by
               vvhich
               it
               vvas
               first
               established
               ;
               especially
               ,
               considering
               the
               long
               experience
               of
               the
               hurt
               they
               have
               done
               to
               Church
               and
               State
               ?
            
             
               Whether
               the
               advancing
               of
               Episcopacie
               into
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
              
               ,
               doth
               
               not
               make
               it
               a
               thing
               simply
               unlavvfull
               to
               submit
               to
               that
               Government
               ?
               Because
               that
               many
               consciencious
               men
               that
               have
               hitherto
               conformed
               to
               Ceremonies
               and
               Episcopacy
               ,
               have
               done
               it
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               as
               supposing
               that
               Authority
               did
               not
               make
               them
               matters
               of
               vvorship
               ,
               but
               of
               Order
               and
               Decencie
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               thus
               they
               satisfied
               their
               consciences
               in
               ansvvering
               those
               Texts
               ,
               Colos.
               2.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Matth.
               15.9
               .
               But
               novv
               since
               Episcopacy
               comes
               to
               be
               challenged
               as
               a
               Divine
               Ordinance
               ,
               hovv
               shall
               vve
               be
               responsible
               to
               those
               Texts
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               novv
               asserted
               ,
               become
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               to
               be
               ground
               to
               povvder
               ?
            
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               difference
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               betweene
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
              
               and
               
                 Ius
                 Apostolicum
              
               ?
               Because
               we
               finde
               some
               
               claiming
               their
               standing
               by
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
              
               ;
               others
               by
               
                 Ius
                 Apostolicum
              
               .
               But
               we
               conceive
               that
               
                 Ius
                 Apostolicum
              
               properly
               taken
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
              
               .
               For
               
                 Ius
                 Apostolicum
              
               is
               such
               a
               Ius
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               Acts
               and
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               written
               by
               them
               so
               as
               to
               be
               a
               perpetuall
               Rule
               for
               the
               succeeding
               Administration
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               this
               Author
               saith
               ,
               Pag.
               20.
               
               And
               this
               Ius
               is
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Apostolicum
               .
               But
               if
               by
               
                 Ius
                 Apostolicum
              
               they
               mean
               improperly
               
               (
               as
               some
               do
               )
               such
               things
               which
               are
               not
               recorded
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               introduced
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               being
               living
               ,
               〈…〉
               be
               rightly
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Iure
                 Apostolico
              
               ,
               nor
               such
               things
               which
               the
               Apostles
               did
               intend
               the
               Churches
               should
               be
               bound
               unto
               .
               Neither
               is
               Episcopacie
               as
               it
               imports
               a
               superioritie
               of
               power
               over
               a
               Pre●byter
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               this
               sense
               
                 Iure
                 Apostolico
              
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               already
               proved
               ,
               and
               might
               further
               be
               manifested
               by
               divers
               Testimonies
               ,
               if
               need
               did
               require
               .
               We
               will
               only
               instance
               in
               Cassander
               a
               man
               famous
               for
               his
               immoderate
               moderation
               in
               controverted
               Points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 Consultat
                 .
                 Articul
              
               .
               14.
               hath
               this
               saying
               ,
               
                 An
                 Epis●opatus
                 inter
                 ordines
                 Ecclesiastic●s
                 ponendus
                 sit
                 ,
                 inter
                 Theologos
                 &
                 Canonistas
                 non
                 convenit
                 ?
                 Convenit
                 autem
                 inter
                 omnes
                 ,
                 Apostolorum
                 aetate
                 inter
                 Presbyterum
                 &
                 Episcopum
                 nullum
                 discrimen
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Wether
               the
               distinction
               of
               Beza
               ,
               between
               
                 Episcopus
                 Divinus
                 Hum●nu●
              
               ,
               &
               Diabolicus
               ,
               be
               not
               worthy
               your
               Honours
               consideration
               ?
               By
               the
               Divine
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               meanes
               the
               Bishop
               as
               he
               is
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               with
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               By
               the
               humane
               Bishop
               he
               meanes
               the
               Bishop
               chosen
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               President
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               with
               them
               by
               fixed
               Lawes
               and
               Canons
               .
               By
               the
               Diabolical
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               means
               a
               Bishop
               with
               sole
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Lording
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               and
               governing
               by
               his
               owne
               will
               and
               authority
               .
               Which
               puts
               us
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               Painter
               that
               Limned
               two
               pictures
               to
               the
               same
               proportion
               and
               figure
               ;
               The
               one
               he
               reserved
               in
               secret
               ,
               the
               other
               he
               exposed
               to
               common
               view
               .
               And
               as
               the
               phansie
               of
               beholders
               led
               them
               to
               censure
               any
               line
               or
               proportion
               ,
               as
               not
               done
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               he
               mends
               it
               after
               direction
               :
               If
               any
               fault
               be
               found
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               hand
               ,
               foot
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               corrects
               it
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               the
               addition
               of
               every
               mans
               fancy
               had
               defaced
               the
               first
               figure
               ,
               and
               made
               that
               which
               was
               the
               Picture
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               swell
               into
               a
               monster
               :
               Then
               bringing
               forth
               this
               and
               his
               other
               Picture
               which
               hee
               had
               reserved
               ,
               he
               presented
               both
               to
               the
               people
               .
               And
               they
               abhorring
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               applauding
               the
               latter
               ,
               he
               cried
               ,
               
                 Hunc
                 populus
                 fecit
              
               :
               This
               deformed
               one
               the
               People
               made
               :
               This
               lovely
               one
               I
               made
               .
               As
               the
               Painter
               of
               his
               Painting
               ,
               so
               (
               in
               
               Beza's
               sense
               )
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               God
               at
               first
               instituted
               Bishops
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               all
               one
               with
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               such
               are
               amiable
               ,
               honourable
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               But
               when
               men
               would
               be
               adding
               to
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               what
               power
               ,
               preheminence
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Lordliness
               their
               phansie
               suggested
               unto
               them
               ,
               this
               divine
               Bishop
               lost
               his
               Original
               beauty
               ,
               and
               became
               to
               be
               Humanus
               .
               And
               in
               conclusion
               (
               by
               these
               and
               other
               aditions
               swelling
               into
               a
               Pope
               )
               Diabolicus
               .
               
            
             
               
               Whether
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               they
               call
               
                 Peter
                 Marke
                 ,
                 
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               and
               Titus
               Bishops
               ,
               did
               not
               speak
               according
               to
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               times
               wherein
               they
               lived
               ,
               rather
               then
               according
               to
               the
               true
               acception
               of
               the
               word
               Bishop
               ?
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               true
               which
               is
               here
               said
               i●
               this
               Book
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               called
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Alexand●iae
                 ,
                 Ephes●s
                 ,
                 Hierus●lem
                 ,
                 &c
              
               in
               a
               very
               improper
               sense
               ,
               because
               they
               abode
               at
               those
               p●ac●s
               a
               longer
               time
               then
               at
               other
               places
               ?
               For
               su●e
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               〈…〉
               and
               and
               I●mes
               Apostles
               (
               which
               are
               Bishops
               ;
               over
               the
               whol●
               〈◊〉
               )
               and
               the
               Apostles
               made
               
                 Mark●
                 ,
                 ●imothy
              
               and
               Titus
               〈…〉
               ,
               &c.
               it
               seemes
               to
               us
               that
               it
               would
               have
               been
               a
               great
               sin
               in
               them
               to
               limit
               themselves
               to
               one
               particular
               Diocesse
               ,
               and
               to
               ●eave
               that
               calling
               in
               which
               Christ
               had
               placed
               them
               .
            
             
               Whether
               Presbyters
               in
               Scripture
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               and
               that
               it
               is
               an
               office
               ,
               required
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               rule
               and
               to
               govern
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               proved
               in
               this
               Book
               ;
               The
               Bishops
               can
               without
               sin
               arrogate
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               power
               to
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               and
               why
               they
               may
               not
               with
               the
               same
               lawfulness
               ,
               impropriate
               to
               themselves
               alone
               the
               Key
               of
               Doctrine
               (
               which
               yet
               notwithstanding
               al
               would
               condemn
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Key
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               given
               to
               Presbyters
               in
               Scripture
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Bishops
               ;
               as
               appears
               ,
               Mat.
               16.19
               .
               where
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               promised
               to
               Peter
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               successors
               ;
               &
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               Mat.
               18.19
               .
               Iohn
               .
               20.23
               .
               And
               that
               Presbyters
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               appears
               not
               onely
               ,
               Mat.
               28.20
               .
               but
               also
               ,
               Acts.
               20.28
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               ready
               to
               leave
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               commends
               the
               care
               of
               ruling
               and
               feeding
               it
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               that
               Church
               ▪
               To
               this
               Irenaeus
               witnesseth
               ,
               lib
               4
               cap.
               43.44
               .
               This
               Bishop
               Iewell
               against
               
                 Harding
                 ,
                 Artic.
              
               4.
               
               Sect.
               5
               ,
               6.
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               Pastors
               have
               equall
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               with
               ●eter
               .
            
             
               Whether
               since
               that
               Bishops
               assume
               to
               themselves
               power
               temporall
               
               (
               to
               be
               Barons
               ,
               and
               to
               sit
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               Judges
               ,
               and
               in
               Court
               of
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               High
               Commission
               ,
               and
               other
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               )
               and
               also
               power
               spirituall
               over
               Ministers
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               ordain
               ,
               silence
               ,
               suspend
               ,
               deprive
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               &c.
               their
               spiritual
               power
               be
               not
               as
               dangerous
               (
               though
               both
               be
               dangerous
               )
               and
               as
               much
               to
               be
               opposed
               as
               their
               temporal
               ?
               1
               Because
               the
               spiritual
               is
               over
               our
               consciences
               ,
               the
               temporal
               ,
               but
               over
               our
               purses
               .
               2
               Because
               the
               spiritual
               have
               more
               influence
               into
               Gods
               Ordinances
               to
               defile
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               temporal
               .
               3
               Because
               spiritual
               judgements
               and
               evils
               are
               greater
               than
               other
               .
               4
               Because
               the
               Pope
               was
               Antichrist
               ,
               before
               he
               did
               assume
               any
               temporal
               power
               .
               5
               Because
               the
               Spiritual
               is
               more
               inward
               and
               lesse
               discerned
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               all
               those
               that
               have
               Spiritual
               eyes
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               worsh●y
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               
               endeavour
               to
               〈…〉
               Spiritual
               usurpations
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Temporal
               .
            
             
               
               Whether
               A●rius
               be
               justly
               branded
               by
               Epiphanius
               and
               Austin
               for
               a
               Here●●cke
               (
               as
               some
               report
               )
               sor
               affirming
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               of
               an
               equal
               power
               ?
            
             
               
               Wee
               say
               ,
               as
               some
               report
               ,
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               charged
               with
               heresie
               meerly
               and
               onely
               because
               he
               was
               an
               Arrian
               .
               As
               for
               his
               opinian
               of
               the
               parity
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               with
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               this
               indeed
               is
               called
               by
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 proprium
                 dogma
                 Aerii
              
               ,
               the
               proper
               opinion
               of
               Aerius
               .
               And
               by
               Epiphanius
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Dogma
                 suriosum
              
               &
               stolidum
               ,
               a
               mad
               and
               foolish
               opinion
               ,
               but
               not
               an
               heresie
               neither
               by
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               But
               let
               us
               suppose
               (
               as
               is
               commonly
               thought
               )
               that
               he
               was
               accounted
               an
               Heretick
               for
               this
               opinion
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               but
               the
               private
               opinion
               of
               Epiphanius
               ,
               and
               borrowed
               out
               of
               him
               by
               Austin
               and
               an
               opinion
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               appeares
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               Authors
               condemne
               Aerius
               ,
               as
               much
               for
               reprehending
               and
               censuring
               the
               mentioning
               of
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               publ●que
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               performing
               of
               good
               works
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               And
               also
               for
               the
               reprehending
               
                 stata
                 jejunia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               week
               before
               Easter
               as
               a
               solemne
               Fast
               ,
               which
               if
               worthy
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               would
               bring
               in
               most
               of
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               into
               the
               censure
               of
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               not
               onely
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               but
               Austin
               himself
               ,
               
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 O●cumenius
                 ,
                 Theophilact
              
               ▪
               were
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               Aerius
               (
               as
               
                 Michael
                 Medina
              
               observes
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               hath
               writen
               ,
               Lib.
               1.
               
                 de
                 sacr
                 .
                 hom
                 .
                 origine
                 .
                 )
              
               and
               yet
               none
               of
               these
               deserving
               the
               name
               of
               Fools
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               be
               branded
               for
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               no
               Councell
               did
               ever
               condemne
               this
               for
               Heresie
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 Concilium
                 Aquisgranens
                 .
                 sub
                 Ludovico
                 ●io
                 Imp.
              
               1.
               anno
               816.
               hath
               approved
               it
               for
               true
               Divinity
               out
               of
               the
               Scriture
               ,
               
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               equal
               ,
               bringing
               the
               same
               texts
               that
               Aerius
               doth
               ,
               and
               which
               Epiphanius
               indeed
               undertakes
               to
               answer
               ;
               but
               how
               slightly
               let
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               judge
               .
            
             
               
               Whether
               the
               great
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               not
               been
               ,
               
               in
               swerving
               from
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               doctrine
               ?
               For
               so
               it
               seems
               by
               that
               text
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.4
               .
               And
               also
               ,
               Revel
               .
               18.7
               and
               divers
               others
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               much
               concernes
               all
               those
               that
               desire
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               neere
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               borders
               upon
               Antichrist
               ;
               
               lest
               ,
               while
               they
               endeavour
               to
               keep
               out
               Antichrist
               from
               entring
               by
               the
               door
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               should
               suffer
               him
               secretly
               to
               creep
               in
               by
               the
               door
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               especially
               considering
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               said
               in
               this
               Booke
               ,
               That
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               Whether
               Episcopacie
               be
               not
               made
               a
               place
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               rather
               then
               
               Duty
               ,
               and
               desired
               onely
               for
               the
               great
               revenues
               of
               the
               place
               ?
               And
               whether
               ,
               if
               the
               largenesse
               of
               their
               revenues
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               Bishops
               would
               not
               decline
               the
               great
               burthen
               and
               charge
               of
               soules
               necessarily
               annexed
               to
               their
               places
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               did
               ,
               who
               hid
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               made
               Bishops
               and
               cut
               off
               their
               cares
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               be
               made
               Bishops
               :
               
               whereas
               now
               Bishops
               cut
               off
               the
               eares
               of
               those
               that
               speak
               against
               their
               Bishopricks
               ?
            
             
               How
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               in
               England
               there
               is
               such
               increase
               of
               
               Popery
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Arminianism
               ,
               and
               prophaneness
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               root
               of
               these
               Disorders
               proceed
               from
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               adherents
               ,
               being
               forced
               to
               hold
               correspondencie
               with
               Rome
               ,
               to
               uphold
               their
               greatness
               ,
               and
               their
               Courts
               and
               Canons
               ,
               wherein
               they
               symbolize
               with
               Rome
               ?
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               rather
               consent
               to
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Popery
               ,
               for
               the
               upholding
               of
               their
               dignities
               ,
               then
               part
               with
               their
               dignities
               for
               the
               upholding
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               Why
               should
               England
               that
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Kingdomes
               
               in
               Europe
               ,
               that
               separates
               from
               Antichrist
               ,
               maintain
               and
               defend
               a
               Discipline
               different
               from
               all
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               which
               stand
               in
               the
               like
               Separation
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               continuance
               in
               this
               Discipline
               will
               not
               at
               last
               bring
               us
               to
               communion
               with
               Rome
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               are
               separated
               ,
               and
               to
               separation
               from
               the
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               unto
               which
               we
               are
               united
               ?
            
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               fit
               that
               the
               name
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               in
               Scripture
               is
               
               common
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               with
               the
               Bishops
               (
               and
               not
               only
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Antiquity
               for
               some
               hundreds
               of
               yeers
               )
               should
               still
               be
               appropriated
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               ingrossed
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               to
               be
               made
               common
               to
               all
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               finde
               by
               woful
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Equivocatithat
               lieth
               in
               the
               name
               Bishop
               ,
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               this
               day
               a
               great
               prop
               and
               pillar
               to
               uphold
               Lordly
               Prelacy
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               great
               Goliah
               ,
               the
               master-piece
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               onely
               argument
               with
               which
               they
               think
               to
               silence
               all
               opposers
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               Episcopacie
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               for
               1500
               yeers
               ,
               &c.
               which
               argument
               is
               cited
               by
               this
               Remonstrant
               
                 ad
                 nauseam
                 
                 usque
                 &
                 usque
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               tha●
               this
               ●r●ument
               is
               a
               Paralogism
               ,
               depending
               upon
               the
               Equivocation
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ●●shop
               .
               For
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               were
               the
               s●me
               with
               Pre●byters
               in
               name
               and
               office
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               a
               good
               wh●le
               after
               .
               An●
               when
               afterwards
               they
               came
               to
               be
               disting●●shed
               ,
               the
               ●i●hops
               of
               th●●rimitive
               times
               differed
               as
               much
               from
               o●●s
               now
               ,
               as
               Rome
               anci●nt
               ●rom
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               su●fi●ie●●ly
               decl●●ed
               in
               this
               Book
               .
               And
               the
               best
               way
               to
               confute
               this
               ●rgumen●
               i●●y
               h●nging
               in
               a
               Community
               of
               the
               name
               Bishop
               to
               a
               Presby●er
               a●
               w●ll
               〈…〉
               a
               ●●shop
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               becau●●
               we
               ●in●e
               〈…〉
               late
               Innovators
               which
               have
               so
               much
               disturbed
               〈…〉
               p●r●ty
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               did
               first
               begin
               w●●h
               the
               al●●ratio●
               〈…〉
               ;
               and
               by
               changing
               the
               word
               Table
               into
               the
               word
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Minister
               into
               the
               word
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               wo●d
               Sacr●ment
               into
               the
               word
               ●acrifice
               ,
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Mass.
              
               And
               the
               Apost●e
               exhorts
               us
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.13
               .
               
                 T●
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 :
              
               and
               1
               Tim.
               6.20
               .
               
                 To
                 avoid
                 the
                 prophane
                 novelties
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               text
               we
               will
               only
               mention
               what
               the
               Rhemists
               have
               commented
               ,
               which
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               worthy
               consideration
               .
               
                 (
                 Nam
                 instruunt
                 nos
                 non
                 solùm
                 docentes
                 ,
                 s●d
                 eti●m
                 errantes
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               as
               diligent
               to
               resist
               novelties
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               her
               adversaries
               are
               busie
               to
               invent
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               she
               will
               not
               have
               us
               communicate
               with
               them
               ▪
               no●
               follow
               their
               fashions
               and
               phrase
               newl●
               invented
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               words
               ●ometimes
               there
               be
               no
               harm
               .
               Le●
               us
               keep
               our
               forefathers
               words
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               easily
               keep
               our
               old
               and
               true
               saith
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               of
               the
               first
               Christians
               ;
               let
               them
               say
               ,
               
                 Amendment
                 ,
                 A●sti●ence
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Communion-Table
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 ●uper-inten●●nt
                 ,
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 So
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Morning
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Evening
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               as
               they
               will
               ;
               Let
               us
               avoid
               those
               novelties
               of
               words
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               prescript
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               old
               terms
               ,
               
                 ●enance
                 ,
                 ●ast
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 ●ishop
                 ,
                 Mas●
                 ,
                 Ma●●in
                 ,
                 ●ven-Song
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 B.
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 Host
                 ,
                 Sacifice
                 .
                 Hal●elujah
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ;
                 Lent
                 ,
                 Palm-●unday
                 ,
                 Christmass
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               words
               will
               br●ng
               us
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               first
               ●postles
               ,
               and
               condemn
               th●●●
               new
               Apostates
               ,
               new
               faith
               and
               phrase
               .
            
             
               Whether
               having
               proved
               that
               God
               never
               set
               such
               a
               Government
               in
               hi●
               Church
               as
               our
               Episcopal
               Government
               is
               ,
               
               we
               may
               law●ul●●
               any
               l●●ger
               be
               subject
               unto
               it
               ,
               be
               present
               at
               their
               Courts
               ,
               obe●
               th●ir
               Inju●ctio●s
               ,
               and
               especia●ly
               be
               instruments
               in
               publishing
               ,
               and
               ex●c●ting
               their
               Excommunications
               and
               Abs●ustions
               ?
            
             
               ●nd
               ●hus
               we
               have
               given
               (
               as
               we
               hope
               )
               a
               sufficient
               answ●r
               ,
               an●
               brief
               as
               the
               matter
               world
               permit
               ,
               to
               t●e
               Remon●●rant
               .
               With
               〈◊〉
               
               though
               we
               agree
               not
               in
               opinion
               touching
               Episcopacie
               and
               Liturgie
               ;
               yet
               we
               fully
               consent
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               pray
               unto
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 great
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 in
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 to
                 poure
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Honourable
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Counsel
                 &
                 might
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 betwixt
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 ,
                 seperate
                 between
                 the
                 precious
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 purely
                 purge
                 away
                 our
                 dross
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 our
                 tin
                 ,
                 root
                 out
                 every
                 plant
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Fathers
                 planting
                 :
                 That
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 many
                 generations
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Repairers
                 of
                 breaches
                 ,
                 and
                 Restorers
                 of
                 paths
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 .
              
               Even
               so
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           POSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           THough
           we
           might
           have
           added
           much
           light
           and
           beauty
           to
           our
           Discourse
           ,
           by
           inserting
           variety
           of
           Histories
           upon
           several
           occasions
           given
           us
           in
           the
           Remonstrance
           ,
           the
           answer
           whereof
           we
           have
           undertaken
           ;
           especially
           where
           it
           speaks
           of
           the
           bounty
           and
           
             gracious
             Munificence
          
           of
           
             Religious
             Princes
          
           toward
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           unwilling
           to
           break
           the
           threed
           of
           our
           discourse
           ,
           and
           its
           connexion
           with
           the
           Remonstrance
           by
           so
           large
           a
           digression
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           series
           of
           Historie
           producible
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           would
           extend
           unto
           :
           We
           have
           chosen
           rather
           to
           subjoyn
           by
           way
           of
           Appendix
           ,
           an
           historical
           Narration
           of
           those
           bitter
           fruits
           ,
           
             Pride
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             Unthankfulness
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           have
           issued
           from
           Episcopacy
           ,
           while
           it
           hath
           stood
           under
           the
           continued
           influences
           of
           Sovereigne
           goodness
           .
           Which
           Narration
           would
           fill
           a
           Volume
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           bound
           our selves
           unto
           the
           Stories
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           revolution
           of
           time
           which
           hath
           passed
           over
           us
           since
           the
           erection
           of
           the
           
             See
             of
             Canterbury
          
           .
           And
           because
           in
           most
           things
           the
           beginning
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           a
           presage
           of
           that
           which
           follows
           ,
           let
           their
           Founder
           Austin
           the
           Monk
           come
           first
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           Whom
           we
           may
           justly
           account
           to
           have
           been
           such
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           the
           Arrian
           Bishops
           were
           of
           old
           to
           the
           Goths
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           now
           among
           the
           Indians
           ,
           
           who
           of
           Pagans
           have
           made
           but
           Arrians
           and
           Papists
           .
           His
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Gospel
           which
           he
           preached
           is
           seen
           in
           his
           idle
           &
           Judaical
           consultations
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           about
           things
           clean
           and
           unclean
           ;
           his
           proud
           demeanour
           toward
           the
           British
           Clergy
           ,
           appears
           in
           his
           Council
           called
           about
           no
           solid
           point
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           celebration
           of
           Easter
           ,
           where
           having
           troubled
           and
           threatened
           the
           Churches
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           about
           Romish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           in
           fine
           to
           have
           been
           the
           stirrer
           up
           of
           Ethelbers
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Northumbrian
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           slaughter
           of
           twelve
           
           hundred
           of
           those
           poor
           laborious
           Monks
           of
           Bangor
           .
           His
           Successors
           busied
           in
           nothing
           but
           urging
           and
           instituting
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           Precedency
           we
           pass
           over
           .
        
         
           
           Till
           Dunst●n
           ,
           the
           Sa●nted
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           of
           a
           frantick
           Necromaacer
           ,
           and
           suspected
           fornicatour
           ,
           was
           shorn
           a
           Monk
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           a
           Bishop
           .
           His
           worthy
           deeds
           are
           noted
           by
           Speed
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           cheating
           King
           Eldred
           of
           the
           treasure
           committed
           to
           his
           keeping
           ;
           the
           prohibiting
           of
           marriage
           ,
           to
           the
           increasing
           of
           all
           filthiness
           in
           the
           Clergy
           o●
           those
           times
           ;
           as
           the
           long
           Oration
           of
           King
           Edgar
           in
           Stow
           well
           testifies
           .
        
         
           
           In
           Edward
           the
           Confessors
           dayes
           ,
           Robert
           the
           Norman
           no
           sooner
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           setting
           the
           King
           and
           Earl
           Godwine
           at
           variance
           for
           private
           revenge
           ,
           broach't
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           till
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           banisht
           .
           
        
         
           
           Now
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           had
           set
           up
           Lankefrank
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           to
           requite
           him
           ,
           spent
           his
           faithful
           service
           to
           the
           Pope
           Gregory
           ,
           in
           perswading
           the
           King
           to
           subject
           himself
           and
           his
           State
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           
           as
           himself
           writes
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Suasi
             ,
             sed
             non
             persuasi
          
           .
        
         
           
           The
           treason
           of
           Anselm
           to
           Rufus
           was
           notorious
           ,
           who
           not
           content
           to
           withstand
           the
           King
           ,
           obstinately
           in
           money-matters
           ,
           made
           suit
           to
           fetch
           his
           Pall
           or
           Investiture
           of
           Archiepiscopacy
           from
           Rome
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           denying
           as
           flat
           against
           his
           Regal
           Sovereignty
           ,
           he
           went
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Romish
           good
           service
           received
           great
           honour
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           being
           seated
           at
           his
           right
           foot
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Includamus
             hunc
             in
             orbe
             nostro
             tanquam
             alterius
             orbis
             Papam
             .
          
           Whence
           perhaps
           it
           is
           that
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           hath
           affected
           a
           Patriarchy
           in
           our
           dayes
           .
           This
           Anselm
           also
           condemned
           the
           married
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           
           Henry
           the
           First
           reigning
           ,
           the
           same
           Anselm
           deprived
           those
           Prelates
           that
           had
           been
           Invested
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           vext
           with
           one
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           the
           second
           time
           betakes
           himself
           to
           his
           old
           fortress
           at
           Rome
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           was
           fain
           to
           yield
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           returned
           ,
           spends
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           dayes
           in
           a
           long
           contention
           and
           unchristian
           jangling
           with
           York
           about
           Primacie
           .
           
           Which
           ended
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           grew
           hot
           between
           York
           and
           London
           ,
           as
           Dean
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           striving
           for
           the
           upper
           seat
           at
           Dinner
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           seeing
           their
           odious
           pride
           ,
           put
           them
           both
           out
           of
           doors
           .
        
         
           
           To
           speak
           of
           Ralph
           and
           Thurstan
           ,
           the
           next
           Archbishops
           ,
           pursuing
           the
           same
           quarrel
           ,
           were
           tedious
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           no
           small
           molestation
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           Thurstan
           refusing
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Kings
           doom
           ,
           and
           wins
           the
           day
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           King
           must
           be
           accurs'd
           by
           the
           
           Pope
           ;
           
           which
           further
           animates
           him
           to
           try
           the
           mastery
           with
           William
           next
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           can
           end
           it
           but
           their
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           travel
           to
           Rome
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           vvhile
           ,
           marriage
           is
           sharply
           decreed
           against
           ,
           Speed
           448.
           and
           the
           Legate
           Cremonensis
           ,
           the
           Declamour
           against
           Matrimony
           taken
           with
           a
           Strumpet
           the
           same
           night
           .
        
         
           In
           King
           Stephens
           Reign
           ,
           
           the
           haughty
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           Winchester
           bandy
           about
           Precedency
           ;
           and
           to
           Rome
           to
           end
           the
           Duel
           .
           Theobald
           goes
           to
           Rome
           against
           the
           Kings
           will
           ;
           interdicts
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           forc't
           to
           suffer
           it
           ;
           
           till
           refusing
           to
           Crown
           Eustace
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Son
           ,
           because
           the
           Pope
           had
           so
           commanded
           ,
           he
           flies
           again
           .
        
         
           
           Becket's
           pride
           and
           out-ragious
           treasons
           are
           too
           manifest
           ;
           
           resigning
           the
           Kings
           gift
           of
           his
           Archbishoprick
           to
           receive
           it
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           requiring
           the
           Custody
           of
           
           Rochester-castle
           ,
           and
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           his
           Seignorie
           .
           Protects
           murthering
           Priests
           from
           Temporal
           Sword
           ;
           standing
           stifly
           for
           the
           Liberties
           and
           Dignities
           of
           Clerks
           ,
           but
           little
           to
           chastise
           their
           vices
           ,
           
           vvhich
           besides
           other
           erying
           sins
           ,
           vvere
           above
           a
           hundred
           murthers
           since
           Henry
           the
           Seconds
           crowning
           ,
           till
           that
           time
           :
           to
           maintain
           vvhich
           ,
           
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           conspire
           ,
           till
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           King
           made
           them
           shrink
           ;
           but
           Becket
           obdures
           ,
           denies
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Englands
           Courts
           have
           authority
           to
           judge
           him
           ▪
           And
           thus
           was
           this
           noble
           King
           disquieted
           by
           an
           insolent
           Traitour
           ,
           in
           habit
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ;
           the
           Land
           in
           uproar
           ;
           
           many
           Excommunicate
           ,
           and
           accursed
           ;
           France
           and
           England
           set
           to
           War
           ,
           
           and
           the
           King
           himself
           curbed
           ,
           and
           controlled
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           disciplin'd
           by
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Monks
           :
           first
           ,
           vvith
           a
           bare-foot
           penance
           ,
           that
           drevv
           blood
           from
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           with
           fourscore
           lashes
           on
           his
           anointed
           body
           vvith
           Rods.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           Kings
           time
           it
           vvas
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           striving
           to
           sit
           above
           Canterbury
           ,
           squats
           him
           down
           on
           his
           lap
           ,
           vvhence
           vvith
           many
           a
           cuff
           he
           vvas
           throvvn
           dovvn
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           pride
           of
           
             W.
             Longchamp
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Elie
           ,
           
           was
           notorious
           ,
           vvho
           vvould
           ride
           vvith
           a
           thousand
           horse
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Governour
           in
           the
           Kings
           absence
           ,
           became
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           for
           vvhich
           flying
           in
           Womans
           apparel
           he
           vvas
           taken
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           succeeds
           contention
           betvveen
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           ,
           about
           carriage
           of
           their
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           Rome
           appeal'd
           to
           :
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           buyes
           an
           Earldom
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           another
           King
           ,
           
           but
           Hubert
           another
           Archbishop
           to
           
           vex
           him
           ,
           and
           lest
           that
           were
           not
           enough
           ,
           made
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           .
           And
           besides
           him
           ,
           Ieffery
           of
           York
           ,
           who
           refusing
           to
           pay
           a
           Subsidy
           within
           his
           Precincts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           his
           temporalities
           seaz'd
           ;
           excommunicates
           the
           Sheriff
           ,
           beats
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           ,
           and
           interdicts
           his
           whole
           Province
           .
           
           Hubert
           outbraves
           the
           King
           in
           Christmass
           hous-keeping
           :
           hinders
           King
           Iohn
           by
           his
           Legantine
           power
           from
           recovering
           Normandy
           After
           him
           
             Stephen
             Langton
          
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Pope
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           opposing
           such
           an
           affront
           ,
           falls
           under
           an
           interdict
           ,
           with
           his
           whole
           Land
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           suit
           of
           his
           Archbishop
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           is
           depos'd
           by
           Papal
           Sentence
           ;
           his
           Kingdom
           given
           to
           Philip
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           Langtons
           friend
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           resignes
           and
           enfeuds
           his
           Crown
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           tragical
           Stephen
           ,
           the
           fray
           which
           Boniface
           the
           next
           Archbishop
           but
           one
           had
           with
           the
           Canons
           of
           Saint
           Bartholmews
           ,
           
           is
           as
           pleasant
           ;
           the
           tearing
           of
           Hoods
           and
           Cowles
           ,
           the
           miring
           of
           Copes
           ,
           the
           flying
           about
           of
           Wax
           Candles
           ,
           and
           Censors
           in
           the
           scuffle
           ,
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           without
           mirth
           ;
           as
           his
           oathswere
           loud
           in
           this
           bickering
           ,
           so
           his
           curses
           were
           as
           vehement
           in
           the
           contention
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           for
           a
           slight
           occasion
           .
           
           But
           now
           the
           Bishops
           had
           turned
           their
           contesting
           into
           base
           and
           servile
           flatteries
           ,
           to
           advance
           themselves
           on
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           subjects
           .
           For
           
             Peter
             de
             Rupibus
          
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           persvvading
           the
           King
           to
           displace
           English
           Officers
           ,
           and
           substitute
           Poictivines
           ,
           and
           telling
           the
           Lords
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           that
           there
           vvere
           no
           Peeres
           in
           England
           ,
           
           as
           in
           France
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           might
           do
           what
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           would
           ,
           became
           a
           firebrand
           to
           the
           civill
           wars
           that
           followed
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           time
           Peckam
           Archbishop
           of
           Can.
           in
           a
           Synod
           was
           tampering
           vvith
           the
           Kings
           liberties
           ,
           
           but
           being
           threatened
           desisted
           .
           But
           his
           successor
           Winchelsey
           on
           occasion
           of
           Subsidies
           demanded
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           
           made
           ansvver
           ,
           That
           having
           tvvo
           Lords
           ,
           one
           Spirituall
           ,
           the
           other
           Temporall
           ,
           he
           ought
           rather
           to
           obey
           the
           Spirituall
           governour
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           but
           that
           he
           vvould
           send
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           knovv
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           so
           persisted
           even
           to
           beggerie
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           also
           cited
           by
           the
           King
           flies
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           deposing
           of
           this
           King
           vvho
           more
           forvvard
           ,
           then
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ?
           
           vvitnesse
           his
           Sermon
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           My
           head
           ,
           my
           head
           aketh
           ,
           
           concluding
           that
           an
           aking
           and
           sick
           head
           of
           a
           King
           vvas
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           vvithout
           further
           Physick
           .
        
         
           
           Iohn
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           suspected
           to
           hinder
           the
           Kings
           glorious
           victories
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           
           and
           France
           ,
           by
           stopping
           the
           conveyance
           of
           monies
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           conspiring
           therein
           vvith
           vvish
           ●he
           Pope
           .
           But
           not
           long
           after
           vvas
           constituted
           that
           fatall
           
           praemunire
           ,
           vvhich
           vvas
           the
           first
           nipping
           of
           their
           courage
           ,
           
           to
           seek
           aide
           at
           Rome
           .
           And
           next
           to
           that
           ,
           the
           wide
           wounds
           that
           Wickleffe
           made
           in
           their
           sides
           .
           From
           which
           time
           they
           have
           been
           falling
           ,
           and
           thenceforth
           all
           the
           smoak
           that
           they
           could
           vomit
           ,
           was
           turned
           against
           the
           rising
           light
           of
           pure
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Yet
           could
           not
           their
           Pride
           misse
           occasion
           to
           set
           other
           mischief
           on
           foot
           .
           
           For
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           rising
           to
           apprehend
           a
           riotous
           fervant
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           then
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           fellowes
           stood
           on
           his
           guard
           in
           the
           Bishops
           house
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           Bishop
           who
           maintained
           the
           riot
           of
           his
           servant
           ,
           so
           complained
           of
           ,
           
           that
           the
           King
           therewith
           seized
           on
           their
           liberties
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           Governour
           over
           the
           Citie
           .
           And
           who
           knowes
           not
           ,
           that
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           a
           chief
           instrument
           and
           agent
           in
           deposing
           King
           Richard
           ,
           as
           his
           actions
           and
           Sermon
           well
           declares
           .
           
        
         
           The
           like
           intended
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Westminster
           to
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
           who
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           suspected
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           favour
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           drew
           into
           a
           most
           horrible
           conspiracie
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Kent
             ,
             Rutland
          
           ,
           and
           Salisbury
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           in
           a
           turnament
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           yet
           notwithstanding
           was
           a
           man
           that
           professed
           to
           leave
           the
           Church
           in
           better
           state
           then
           he
           found
           it
           .
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           
           
           soone
           after
           is
           
             Richard
             Scroop
          
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           in
           the
           field
           against
           him
           ,
           
           the
           chiefe
           attractor
           of
           the
           rebellious
           party
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           times
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           a
           great
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           ▪
           by
           Wikclefs
           followers
           ,
           
           dies
           a
           fearfull
           death
           ,
           his
           tongue
           so
           swelling
           vvithin
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           starve
           .
           His
           successor
           Chickeley
           nothing
           milder
           diverts
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           vvas
           looking
           too
           neerly
           into
           the
           superfluous
           revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           a
           bloody
           warre
           .
           
        
         
           All
           the
           famous
           conquests
           vvhich
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           had
           made
           in
           France
           ,
           vvere
           lost
           by
           a
           civil
           dissension
           in
           England
           ,
           
           vvhich
           sprung
           first
           from
           the
           haughty
           pride
           of
           Beaufort
           Bishop
           and
           Cardinall
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           against
           the
           Protector
           ,
           
           Speed
           674.
           
           
           In
           the
           civill
           warres
           the
           Archbishop
           sides
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           March
           in
           
             Kent
             ,
             Speed
          
           682.
           
        
         
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           Mountacute
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           conspirators
           with
           Warwick
           against
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
           and
           afterwards
           his
           Jaylor
           ,
           being
           by
           Warwicks
           treason
           committed
           to
           this
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           In
           Edward
           the
           Fifths
           time
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           was
           ,
           
           though
           perhaps
           unwittingly
           (
           yet
           by
           a
           certain
           fate
           of
           Prelacie
           )
           the
           unhappy
           instrument
           of
           pulling
           the
           young
           Duke
           of
           York
           out
           of
           Sanctuary
           ,
           into
           his
           cruel
           Uncles
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           Things
           being
           setled
           in
           such
           a
           peace
           ,
           as
           after
           the
           bloody
           brawls
           was
           to
           the
           afflicted
           Realm
           howsoever
           acceptable
           ,
           
           though
           not
           such
           as
           might
           be
           wished
           :
           Morton
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ,
           enticing
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           to
           take
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           ruin'd
           him
           ,
           opened
           the
           veins
           of
           the
           poor
           subjects
           to
           bleed
           afresh
           .
        
         
           The
           intolerable
           pride
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           bribery
           ,
           luxury
           of
           Wolsey
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           who
           can
           be
           ignorant
           of
           ?
           
           selling
           Dispensatitions
           by
           his
           power
           Legantine
           for
           all
           offences
           ,
           
           insulting
           over
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Peers
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           he
           brought
           to
           destruction
           by
           bloody
           policie
           ,
           playing
           with
           State-affairs
           according
           to
           his
           humour
           ,
           or
           benefit
           :
           causing
           Tournay
           ,
           got
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           a
           good
           Souldier
           ,
           to
           be
           rendred
           at
           the
           French
           Kings
           secret
           request
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           without
           bribes
           ;
           with
           whom
           one
           while
           siding
           ,
           another
           while
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           sold
           the
           honour
           and
           peace
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           what
           rates
           he
           pleased
           ;
           and
           other
           crimes
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Articles
           against
           him
           ,
           Holinshed
           .
           912.
           and
           against
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           general
           ,
           911
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           Parliament
           sought
           to
           remedie
           ,
           being
           most
           exc●ssive
           extortion
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           cry
           out
           ;
           Sacriledge
           ,
           the
           Church
           goes
           to
           ruine
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           with
           the
           Schisme
           of
           the
           
             Hussites
             ,
             Ibid.
          
           After
           this
           ,
           though
           the
           Bishops
           ceased
           to
           be
           Papists
           ;
           
           for
           they
           preached
           against
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           ceased
           not
           to
           oppugne
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           causing
           Tindals
           Translation
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           agreed
           to
           the
           suppressing
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           leaving
           their
           revenues
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           vvay
           for
           the
           six
           bloudy
           Articles
           ,
           
           which
           proceedings
           with
           all
           cruelty
           of
           inquisition
           are
           set
           down
           ,
           
             Holinsh.
             pag.
          
           946.
           till
           they
           were
           repealed
           the
           second
           of
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           stopping
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           cause
           of
           Reformation
           well
           begun
           by
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           .
           And
           this
           mischief
           was
           wrought
           by
           
             Steven
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
           The
           six
           Articles
           are
           set
           down
           in
           
             Speed
             ,
             pag.
          
           792.
           
        
         
           
           The
           Archbishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           his
           hindring
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Scotlands
           Union
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           Speed
           794.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           dayes
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           rich
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           made
           even
           to
           admiration
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           we
           do
           much
           dislike
           the
           humour
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           cry
           up
           those
           dayes
           as
           a
           compleat
           pattern
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           that
           endevour
           to
           reduce
           our
           Religion
           to
           the
           first
           times
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           which
           we
           conceive
           were
           comparatively
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           there
           being
           foure
           impediments
           which
           did
           much
           hinder
           that
           blessed
           work
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           Rebellions
           .
           One
           in
           Henry
           the
           Eighths
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           
           Priests
           of
           Lincoln
           and
           Yorkeshire
           ,
           for
           that
           Reformation
           which
           
           Cromwel
           had
           made
           .
           The
           other
           two
           in
           King
           Edwards
           dayes
           .
           One
           in
           Cornwal
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           York●shire
           .
        
         
           The
           strife
           that
           arose
           suddenly
           amongst
           the
           Peers
           ,
           emulating
           one
           
           anothers
           honour
           ,
           
             Speed
             ,
             pag.
          
           837.
           
        
         
           The
           violent
           opposition
           of
           the
           Popish
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           made
           
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           write
           to
           King
           Edward
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Regno
             Christi
             ,
             lib.
          
           2
           cap.
           1.
           and
           say
           ,
           Your
           Majesty
           doth
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           restoring
           again
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           require
           ,
           yea
           ,
           which
           the
           salvation
           of
           us
           all
           requireth
           ,
           may
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           expected
           to
           come
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           seeing
           there
           be
           so
           few
           among
           them
           which
           do
           understand
           the
           power
           and
           proper
           Offices
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           very
           many
           of
           them
           by
           all
           means
           (
           which
           possibly
           they
           can
           and
           dare
           )
           either
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           defer
           and
           hinder
           .
        
         
           The
           deficiency
           of
           zeal
           and
           courage
           even
           in
           those
           Bishops
           who
           
           afterwards
           proved
           Martyrs
           ,
           witness
           the
           sharp
           contention
           of
           Ridley
           against
           Hooper
           for
           the
           ceremonies
           .
           And
           the
           importunate
           suit
           of
           Cranmer
           and
           Ridley
           for
           toleration
           of
           the
           Mass
           for
           the
           Kings
           sister
           ,
           which
           was
           rejected
           by
           the
           Kings
           not
           only
           reasons
           ,
           but
           tears
           ;
           whereby
           the
           young
           King
           shewed
           more
           zeal
           then
           his
           best
           Bishops
           ,
           839.
           
        
         
           The
           inhumane
           butcheries
           ,
           blood-sheddings
           ,
           and
           cruelties
           of
           
             Gardiner
             ,
             Bonner
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           are
           so
           fresh
           in
           every
           mans
           memory
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           conceive
           it
           a
           thing
           altogether
           unnecessary
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           them
           .
           On●ly
           we
           fear
           lest
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           blood
           then
           shed
           ,
           should
           yet
           remain
           to
           be
           required
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           publickly
           endeavoured
           to
           appease
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           by
           a
           general
           and
           solemn
           humiliation
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           pract●ces
           of
           the
           Prelates
           have
           been
           ever
           since
           ,
           from
           the
           begininning
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           to
           this
           present
           day
           ,
           would
           fill
           a
           volume
           (
           like
           Ezekiels
           Roll
           )
           with
           lamentation
           ,
           mourning
           ,
           and
           wo
           to
           record
           .
           For
           it
           hath
           been
           their
           great
           designe
           to
           hinder
           all
           further
           Reformation
           ;
           to
           bring
           in
           doctrines
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Arminianisme
           ,
           and
           Libertinisme
           ,
           to
           maintain
           ,
           propagate
           and
           much
           encrease
           the
           burden
           of
           h●mane
           ceremonies
           :
           to
           keep
           out
           ,
           and
           beat
           down
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           silence
           the
           faithfull
           Preachers
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           oppose
           and
           persecute
           the
           most
           zealous
           professours
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           all
           Relig●on
           into
           a
           pompous
           out-side
           ;
           and
           to
           tread
           down
           the
           power
           of
           godliness
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           it
           is
           come
           to
           an
           ordinary
           Proverb
           ,
           tha●
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Bishop's
             foot
             hath
             been
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           (
           and
           much
           more
           which
           might
           be
           said
           )
           fulfilling
           Bishop
           〈◊〉
           
           Prophecie
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           in
           King
           Edwards
           reformation
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           reservation
           of
           Ceremonies
           and
           Hierarchy
           ,
           is
           credibly
           reported
           to
           have
           used
           these
           words
           :
           
             Since
             they
             have
             begun
             to
             taste
             of
             our
             Broath
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             they
             will
             eat
             of
             our
             Beef
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A52055-e240
           
             *
             
               Videbat
               enin●
               passim
               laborari
               mole
               &
               copiâ
               variorum
               in
               hoc
               genere
               commen●●tiorum
               ;
               novis
               editionibus
               ancipitem
               reddi
               corum
               delectū
               ;
               sed
               meliores
               etiam
               ,
               id
               est
               veteres
               illos
               et
               probatos
               Authores
               è
               studiosorum
               manibus
               excuti
               &c
               ▪
            
             Praefat.
             Scriptorum
             Theolog.
             Henric
             .
             Alting
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quaedam
               noxia
               victoria
               paenè
               mihi
               semper
               in
               disputationibus
               proveniebat
               cum
               Christianis
               imperitis
               :
            
             August
             .
             contra
             Manich.
             
               cap.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Stephen
             Marshall
             .
             Mr.
             Edm.
             Calamy
             .
             Dr.
             Th.
             Young.
             Mr.
             Matthew
             Newcomen
             .
             Dr.
             William
             Spurstowe
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eph.
             4.15
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52055-e1000
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             ●
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Untruths
             .
          
           
             Remon
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Malmsbury
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Liturgie
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ad
               hoc
               ma●orum
               devoluta
               est
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               &
               sponsa
               Christi
               ,
               ut
               haereticorum
               exempla
               Sectentur
               ,
               &
               ad
               celebranda
               Sacramenta
               coelestia
               ,
               disciplinam
               ,
               Lux
               mutuetur
               de
               tenebris
               ,
               &
               id
               faciant
               christiani
               quod
               Antichristi
               faciunt
               .
               Cypr.
               Ep.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Just.
             Mar.
             Apost
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Ap.
             ad
             .
             Gen.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Just.
             Mar.
             Apost
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Laod.
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Carth.
             3.
             
             Can.
             23.
             
             Anno
             397.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Milev
             .
             2.
             
             Can.
             12.
             
             An.
             416.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               de
               vit
               .
               Con.
               li.
            
             4.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Corbet
               .
               M.
               Nevel
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Abbot
             against
             Church-forsakers
             .
          
           
             Ob●
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             One
             of
             these
             Sonnes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             whose
             messenger
             this
             Remonstrant
             is
             ,
             was
             he
             who
             swore
             by
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             the
             death
             of
             those
             that
             did
             appeare
             to
             move
             against
             the
             grievances
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             Millions
             mentioned
             pag
             ,
             2.
             whose
             thousands
             are
             so
             punctually
             calculated
             p.
             41.
             be
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             an
             army
             of
             very
             peaceable
             &
             right-affected
             men
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Evaristus
             .
             100.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             .
             260.
             
          
           
             Some
             say
             267.
             as
             
               P●l
               .
               Virg.
            
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Maior
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Hist.
               de
               gest
               :
               Scot.
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Heylins
               Geog.
               p.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Gener.
               Hist.
               of
               Spain
               l.
            
             22
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Frustra
               co●saetudinem
               nobis
               opponunt
               ,
               quasi
               consuetudo
               major
               sit
               veritate
               ,
               aut
               nonid
               sit
               in
               spiritualibus
               sequendum
               ,
               quod
               in
               melius
               fuerit
               à
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               Revelation
               :
               Cy●r
               ▪
               Ep.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             wel
             observed
             by
             Gerhard
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             
               Phrasi
               Apostolicâ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             that
             is
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             of
             fifteen
             hundred
             years
             standing
             ;
             but
             a
             Bishop
             
               Phrasi
               Pontificiâ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             distinct
             order
             superiour
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             invested
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Novell
             Invention
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             What
             the
             establishment
             of
             Episcopacy
             by
             the
             Lawes
             is
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounded
             ,
             the
             learned
             Sir
             Edward
             〈◊〉
             informes
             us
             ,
             who
             reports
             ,
             That
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             C●●●ile
             in
             the
             25.
             year
             of
             Edw.
             1.
             it
             is
             declared
             that
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             founded
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Prelacy
             within
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Pregenitors
             ,
             &c.
             for
             them
             to
             inform
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             hospitality
             ,
             and
             give
             almes
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             works
             of
             charity
             .
             And
             the
             said
             Kings
             in
             times
             past
             were
             wo●t
             to
             have
             their
             advice
             and
             counsel
             for
             the
             safe-guard
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             need
             of
             such
             Prelates
             and
             Clerks
             so
             advanced
             .
             
               Cook
               de
               jure
               Regis
               Ecclesiastico
            
             .
             But
             whether
             Bishops
             have
             observed
             the
             Orders
             of
             their
             first
             foundation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Hierony
               .
               Ep.
               ad
               Evag.
               &
               ad
               Ocea
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iren.
               a●ver
               .
               ●aer
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c●p
             .
             43.44
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Lib.
            
             5.
             
             Cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Cleric
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Presbyterie
                 sicut
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 Dispensatio
                 Mysteriorum
                 Dei
                 commissa
                 est
                 :
                 Praesunt
                 enim
                 Ecclesiae
                 Christi
                 :
                 in
                 Consecratione
                 Dominici
                 corporis
                 &
                 sanguinis
                 ▪
                 consortes
                 sunt
                 cum
                 Episcopis
                 :
                 &
                 similiter
                 in
                 Doctrina
                 Populorum
                 &
                 in
                 officio
                 praedicandi
                 :
                 ac
                 solum
                 propter
                 auteritatem
                 ,
                 summo
                 Sacerdoti
                 Clericorum
                 Ordinatio
                 reservata
                 est
                 :
                 Concil
                 .
                 Aquisgran
                 .
                 primum
                 ,
              
               Can.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 Euangelium
                 tribuit
                 his
                 qui
                 praesunt
                 Ecclesiae
                 Mandatum
                 docendi
                 Evangeli
                 ,
                 remittendi
                 peccata
                 ,
                 administrandi
                 Sacramenta
                 :
                 praeterea
                 jurisdictionem
                 ;
                 videlicet
                 Mandatum
                 Excommunicandi
                 eos
                 quorum
                 notae
                 sunt
                 crimina
                 ,
                 &
                 Resipiscentes
                 rursum
                 absolvendi
                 :
                 Ac
                 Omnium
                 Consessione
                 ,
                 etiam
                 adversariorum
                 liquet
                 ,
                 hanc
                 potestatem
              
               Jure
               Divino
               
                 communem
                 esse
              
               Omnibus
               
                 qui
                 praesunt
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 sive
                 Pastores
                 vocentur
                 ,
                 sive
                 Presbyteri
                 ,
                 Sive
                 Episcopi
                 .
                 Scriptum
              
               Philip.
               Melanch
               .
               
                 in
                 conventu
                 Smalcald
                 .
                 Anno.
              
               1540.
               
                 a
                 praecipuis
                 illarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Doctoribus
                 communi
                 Consensu
                 comprobatū
                 de
                 potestate
                 &
                 jurisdictione
                 Episcoporum
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ierom.
               Isa.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Igna.
               Epis.
               ad
               Magnes
               .
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               Can.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             *
             
               At
               ubi
               omnia
               Loca
               Circumplexa
               est
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Conventicula
               constituta
               sunt
               :
               &
               caeperunt
               Rectores
               :
               &
               Caetera
               Officia
               in
               Ecclesiis
               sunt
               ordinata
               .
               Caepit
               ali●t
               ordine
               &
               Providentia
               gubernari
               Ecclesia
               .
               Ideo
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               Scripta
               Apostoli
               ordinationi
               quae
               nune
               in
               Ecclesia
               est
               ,
               quia
               haec
               inter
               ipsa
               primordia
               scripta
               sunt
               .
               Nam
               &
               Timotheum
               à
               se
               Presbytorium
               Creatum
               Episcopum
               vocat
               ,
               &c.
               
               Sed
               quia
               experuli●
               sequentes
               Presbyteri
               indigni
               inveniri
               ad
               primatus
               tenendos
               ,
               immutata
               est
               ratis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hierom
               ad
               Evag.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ambros
               ,
               ubi
               prius
            
             .
          
           
             
               Grego
               ,
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Nazi
               .
               ubi
               priu●
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Plebs
               ipsa
               Maximè
               babet
               potesiatem
               vel
               Eligend●
               .
               Dignos
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               vel
               indignos
               vecusandi
               ,
               qu●d
               &
               ipsum
               Videmus
               de
               Divina
               Authoritate
               de
               scendere
               :
               ut
               sacerdos
               plebe
               praesente
               sub
               omnium
               oculis
               deligatu●
               ,
               &
               dignus
               atque
               Idoneus
               publico
               Iudicio
               ac
               testimonio
               comprobetur
               .
            
             By
             Priests
             the
             Authour
             here
             understands
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             the
             Epistle
             shews
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Athanas.
               Epist.
               ad
               Orthodoxos
            
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Cornelius
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Epist.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Cypr.
               Epist.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Cum
               jure
               Divino
               non
               sint
               diversi
               gradus
               Episcopi
               &
               Pastores
               :
               Manifestum
               est
               ordinationem
               in
               suâ
               Ecclesiâ
               factam
               IVRE
               DIVINO
               RATAM
               esse
               .
               Itaque
               cum
               Episcopi
               ordinarii
               fiant
               hostes
               Ecclesiae
               aut
               nolunt
               ordinationem
               impertire
               ,
               Ecclesia
               retinet
               jus
               suum
               .
               Melanch
               .
               ubi
               supra
               ,
               pag.
               Concil
               .
               Antios
               .
               Can.
            
             10.
             
             
               &
               Aneyr.
               Can.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             4.
             
             
               Cathag
               .
               Can.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Can.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Hieronym
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Evag.
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
            
             II.
             in
             I.
             
               ad
               Tim.
            
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             upon
             the
             1.
             
             Tim
             ,
          
           
             
               Libro
               de
               septem
               Ordinibus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Aquisgra
            
             .
             1.
             
             Can.
             8.
             
             
               Solum
               propter
               authoritatem
               Clericorum
               ordinatio
               &
               consecratio
               reservata
               est
               summo
               Sacerdoti
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Bilson
               .
               Spalat
               .
               Franc.
               à
               Sancta
               Clara.
               Cyp.
               Epist.
            
             6.
             
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             4.
             
             
               Carth●g
               .
               Can.
            
             23.
             
             
               Vid
               Ruff.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Sozo
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
             
               Possiden
               .
               de
               vita
               .
               Aug.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Orig.
               Ham.
            
             11.
             
               in
               Exo.
               pag.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             
               Decret
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
             Can.
             15.
             quae
             .
             7.
             
             
               Per
               totum
               &
               partes
               Dist.
            
             93.
             cap.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Stromat
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               advers
               .
               Gent.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               Epist.
               ad
               Syagrium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               verb.
               Apost
               .
               Ser.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Constat
               .
               Iurisdictionem
               illam
               excommunicandi
               reos
               manifestorum
               criminum
               pertinere
               ad
               onnes
               Pastores
               ,
               hanc
               ad
               se
               solos
               tyrannicè
               transtulerunt
               ,
               &
               ad
               questum
               contulerunt
               Episcopi
               ,
               Melanc
               .
               ubi
               sup
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Hieron
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Heliodor
               .
               Ep.
               ad
               Demet.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               lib.
            
             10.
             
             Epist.
             80.
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Epist.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             the
             custome
             ,
             saith
             Cyprian
             in
             
               minoribus
               delictis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Epist.
            
             46.
             
               vide
               etiam
               Cypr
               Epist.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               Apol
               .
               adver
               .
               Gent.
               cap.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Origen
               .
               Ham.
            
             7.
             
               in
               Iosh.
            
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Epist.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Epist
            
             11.
             
               ad
               plebem
            
             .
          
           
             
               Indecorū
               est
               Laicum
               vicarium
               esse
               Episcopi
               ,
               &
               seculares
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               judicare
               :
               in
               uno
               enim
               eodemque
               opere
               non
               decetdispar
               professio
               quod
               etiam
               in
               lege
               Divina
               probibetur
               dicente
               Mose
               ,
               Non
               arabis
               in
               bove
               &
               asino
               simul
               ,
               Concil
               .
               Hispal
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Epist
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Downham
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Son
             
          
           
             
               Cod.
               li.
            
             4.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Athan.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               ●naram
            
             .
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Deceet
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
               quâ
               vos
               .
               Decret
               .
               Greg.
               lib.
            
             5
             Tit.
             4.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Chrysost
               :
               Hom.
            
             40.
             in
             .
             8
             ▪
             Tim
          
           
             Recording
             ▪
             this
             among
             those
             things
             that
             he
             did
             
               Dolo
               modo
               ducere
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sozo
               .
            
             1.9
             .
             Nicep
             .
             18.
             ●1
             
          
           
             Socra
             .
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             c.
             14
             ,
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             
          
           
             
               Possidou●
               in
               vini
               August
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Let
             the
             Reader
             please
             to
             consult
             
               Euseb.
               Hist
               lib.
            
             3
             :
             cap.
             33.
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             after
             others
             cap.
             37.
             and
             view
             the
             description
             ,
             he
             there
             makes
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             then
             judg
             of
             what
             we
             speak
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               ,
               Aerae
               .
               Christi
               receptae
               ,
            
             47.
             
          
           
             Anno
             48
             
          
           
             Anno
             51
             
          
           
             Anno
             53
             
          
           
             Anno
             53
             
          
           
             
               Paraeus
               .
               Capellus
               .
               Heb.
            
             13.23
             .
          
           
             We
             finde
             not
             onely
             that
             Timothy
             was
             with
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             a
             prisoner
             with
             him
             there
             .
          
           
             a
             Anno
             43
             
          
           
             b
             Anno
             45
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             46
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             51
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             51
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             52
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             53
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             64
             
          
           
             
               Raynolds
               contra
               Ha●t
               ●a
            
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             
               Hoc
               erant
               tique
               &
               eteri
               Astoli
               quod
               erat
               Peus
               ,
               pari
               usortio
               editi
               &
               noris
               &
               estatis
               ,
               exordiab
               unie
               profi●itur
               ,
               ut
               clesia
               umontur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2●
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             H●n
             .
             S.
             cap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Remonstrant
             here
             acknowledges
             the
             same
             of
             the
             K●ng
             ,
             that
             Frier
             Simon
             a
             Floren●ine
             did
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Bishop
             was
             
               de
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             but
             every
             particular
             Bishop
             
               de
               jure
               Pontificio
               .
               Hist.
               con
               Trid.
               
            
          
           
             Pag.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             ●spara●
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vnde
               &
               Synagoga
               ,
               &
               pastea
               Ecclesia
               seniores
               habuit
               ,
               quorum
               sine
               Consilio
               nihit
               agebatur
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               .
               Quod
               quâ
               negligentiâ
               obso●verit
               nescio
               ,
               nisi
               forte
               Doctorum
               desidi●
               ,
               aut
               magis
               superbia
               ,
               dum
               soli
               ●olunt
               aliquid
               videri
               .
            
          
           
             
               Origen
               .
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
               contra
               Celsum
            
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             137.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Serm.
            
             19.
             
               de
               Verb.
               Dom.
            
             
          
           
             
               August
               .
               in
               Psal
            
             38.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             33
             
          
           
             Pag.
             33
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Duck.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             rather
             think
             that
             they
             would
             have
             done
             more
             .
             Remembring
             what
             Martinus
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             to
             his
             friend
             
               Sulpitius
               ,
               Nequaquam
               sibi
               in
               Episcopatu
               eam
               virtutum
               Gratiam
               suppetisse
               ,
               quàm
               priùs
               se
               habuisse
               mominisset
               .
               Sulpitius
               Severus
               Dial.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               way
               to
               the
               True
               Church
               .
               S●linus
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Tertull.
               advers
               .
               Gent.
            
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             41
             
          
           
             Pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               H●nc
               populus
               ●ecit
            
             .
          
           
             E●i●han●●s
             saith
             he
             did
             ,
             〈…〉
             sa●th
             in
             〈…〉
             accus●d
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●ecause
             he
             s●id
             tha●
             〈…〉
             d●d
             n●●
             〈…〉
             .
             And
             Aust●n
             accused
             Arrius
             ,
             because
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Non
               licet
               orare
               ,
               vel
               offc●re
               pro
               mortu●s
               oblationem
               .
            
          
           
             Whitaker
             .
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
            
             Campian
             .
             rat
             .
             10.
             hath
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               Aerium
               Epiphanius
               &
               Augu●tinus
               in
               haereticis
               numerant
               ,
               &
               praeter
               cos
               antiqui
               panci
               .
               E●
               si
               Presbyterum
               E●iscapo
               aequare
               sit
               haereticum
               ,
               nihil
               Catholicum
               esse
               pot●st
               .
               Cun.
               AErio
               Hicronymus
               de
               Pres●y●●
               is
               〈◊〉
               sensit
               Illos
               enim
               jure
               divino
               Episcopis
               aequales
               esse
               statuit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sozomen
               .
               hist.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Qu●st●
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52055-e29010
           
             
               Beda
               .
               Holins●
               .
               Speed.
            
             
          
           
             Helinsh
             .
             out
             of
             
               Capgrave-Osborn
               ,
               Hig●en
            
             .
          
           
             
               Edw
               Cons.
            
             
          
           
             Holsh
             .
             191.
             
          
           
             
               Will.
               Conq.
            
             
          
           
             
               Speed
               p.
            
             442.
             
          
           
             
               Will.
               Ruf.
            
             
          
           
             Hen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Holshim
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Holinsh.
             38.
             
          
           
             Holinsh.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             
               K.
               Stephen
            
             .
          
           
             Holinsh.
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             Henry
             3.
             
          
           
             Speed
             462.
             out
             of
             Nubrigens
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             mans
             life
             is
             lately
             Printed
             in
             English
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             imitated
             .
          
           
             Holinsh.
             70.
             
          
           
             Speed
             469.
             
          
           
             Holinsh
             98.
             
             Richard
             1.
             
             Page
             129
             ,
             130
             ,
             132.
             
          
           
             144.
             
             
               King
               Iohn
            
             .
          
           
             Speed
             503.
             
          
           
             Speed
             509.
             
          
           
             Hen.
             3.
             
             Stow
             188.
             
          
           
             Hol.
             247.
             
          
           
             Speed
             529.530
             .
          
           
             Edward
             1.
             
          
           
             Holsh
             280.
             
          
           
             Holsh
             .
             301
             ,
          
           
             Holsh
             .
             315
             ,
          
           
             Edward
             2.
             
          
           
             Speed
             574.
             
          
           
             Edward
             3.
             
          
           
             Speed
             586.
             
          
           
             Holsh
             .
             409
             
          
           
             Richardpunc
             ;
          
           
             Holsh
             ,
             478.
             
          
           
             Page
             506.
             
          
           
             Henry
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             514.
             
          
           
             Speed
             631.
             
          
           
             Holsh
             .
             529.
             
          
           
             Henry
             5.
             
          
           
             Speed
             638.
             
          
           
             Henry
             6.
             
          
           
             Holsh
             .
             596.
             
          
           
             Page
             620.
             
          
           
             Edward
             4.
             
          
           
             
             Speed
             ●99
             .
          
           
             Edward
             5.
             
          
           
             Richard
             3.
             
          
           
             Henry
             8.
             
          
           
             Hol.
             845.462
             .
          
           
             Speed
             784.
             
          
           
             Hol.
             992
             ,
          
           
             Speed
             792.
             
             Speed.
             
          
           
             
               Statut.
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
             Anno
             35.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Edward
             6.